Skip to main content

Full text of "A comment on Ruth ; and, Notes upon Jonah"

See other formats


GIFT   OF 


fr*f.G,R./Yl<»:f&2/ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

Microsoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/commentonruthandOOfullrich 


A  COMMENT  ON  RUTH 


NOTES  UPON  JONAH. 


THOMAS  FULLER,  D.D., 

AUTHOR   OF   THE   CHURCH   HISTORY  OF  BRITAIN,  ETC.,   ETC. 


EDITED  BY 

WILLIAM    NICHOLS. 


LONDON:    WILLIAM   TEGG, 

1868. 


G 


V 


^j^.^.V-^ 


EDITOR'S  PREFACE. 


This  volume  contains  Dr.  Thomas  Fuller's 
Comment  on  Ruth,  and  Notes  upon  Jonah.  The 
former,  though  not  published  by  the  author  till 
1654,  was  in  reality  one  of  his  earliest  composi- 
tions ;  having  been  delivered  by  him  in  the  shape 
of  Lectures,  at  St.  Bemet's,  Cambridge,  as  far  back 
as  1630-1,  when  he  was  but  a  stripling,  of  two 
or  three  and  twenty.  In  issuing  it  in  a  printed 
form,  Fuller  does  not  seem  to  have  altered  its 
style,  or  rooted  out  the  frequent  allusions  to  the 
current  topics  of  twenty  years  previously.  Be- 
tween the  delivery  of  the  Lectures,  and  their 
publication  as  a  Comment,  the  government  of 
England  had  undergone  a  radical  change ;  and  it 
is  one  amongst  many  proofs  of  CromwelPs  wise 
moderation,  that  Fuller  could  thus  openly  retain 
the  fervent  expressions  of  his  youthful  loyalty ;  as 
where  he  recounts  amongst  special  mercies  the 
preservation  of  Charles  on  his  trip  to  Spain,  &c. 
There  was  a  certain  amount  of  courage  in  printing 
such  a  passage  as  the  following,  which,  however 
palatable  to  the  heads  of  chureh  and  state  when 
originally  delivered,  might  easily  have  given 
offence  to  a  powerful  party  under  the  Protector- 
ate : — With  regard  to  "  some  who  leap  from  the 
a  2 


IV 

loom  to  the  pulpit, — I  must  confess,  an  ass's  head 
was  good  food  in  a  famine ;  coarse  meat  is  dainty 
when  no  better  can  be  had.  But  now,"  &c. 
That  there  was  in  Fuller's  day  the  same  difficulty 
as  in  ours  in  dealing  with  the  poor  so  as  to 
damage  neither  justice  nor  charity,  is  evident 
from  the  following  aspiration,  in  which  we,  of  two 
centuries  later,  can  heartily  join :  "  Would  all 
poor  and  impotent  were  well  placed  in  a  hospital ; 
all  poor  and  able  well  disposed  in  a  workhouse ; 
and  the  common  stocks  of  towns  so  laid  out  as 
they  thereby  might  be  employed  !  "  Just  below 
this  quotation  occurs  proof  of  the  antiquity  and 
respectability  of  a  word  which  is  now  regarded  as 
close  upon  the  confines  of  "  slang,"  and  as  suited 
chiefly  for  records  of  foot  and  boat  races,  &c.  : — 
"After  a  spurt  in  their  calling  for  some  few  hours, 
they  relapse  again  to  laziness." 

Though  the  Comment  on  Ruth  is  written  with 
ease,  and  is  full  of  ingenious  thought,  we  can  well 
suppose  that  the  young  clergyman,  just  entering 
on  his  preferment,  would,  in  delivering  Lectures 
in  a  University  town,  carefully  avoid  any  approach 
to  punning,  and  repress  that  fondness  for  allite- 
ration which  soon  afterwards  became  a  special 
characteristic  of  his  style.  Bat  the  Notes  upon 
Jonah,  though  published  only  three  years  after 
the  Ruth,  carry  on  their  very  face  marks  of  the 
five  and  twenty  years  which  had  intervened  be- 
tween the  composition  of  the  two  works.  They 
extend  no  farther  than  to  verse  7  of  the  first  chapter 
of  Jonah,  and  have  the  appearance,  here  and  there, 


EDITOR S    PREFACE.  V 

of  being  jottings  for  pulpit  use,  which  (like 
the  Comment)  Fuller  published  simply  in  defence 
against  the  pirates  who  preyed  on  the  renown  of 
the  popular  divine.  But,  fragments  as  these 
Notes  are,  we  can  trace  everywhere  in  them  the 
original  engraving,  the  inimitably  inwoven 
water-marks,  of  the  genuine  paper  of  the 
Fullerian  bank  of  ready  wit  and  sterling  piety. 
How  thoroughly  autographic  is  the  following  ! — 
"  Away  then  with  the  Anabaptist,  who  would  set 
all  men  at  odds  by  making  them  even  !  "  And  the 
very  next  sentence  is  like  unto  it : — "  For  a  com- 
monwealth to  want  a  chief,  it  is  the  chief  of  all 
wants" 

But  it  is  not  so  much  for  its  wit  and  humour, 
or  its  apt  illustrations  from  every  day  life,  that 
we  commend  this  volume  to  the  reader  :  it  is  chiefly 
valuable  for  its  even  tenor  of  genuine  devotion 
and  of  common-sense  exposition  of  Scripture.  It 
will,  we  feel  sure,  be  hailed  by  every  lover  of 
Fuller,  as  a  fit  addition  to  the  series  of  reprints 
which  are  now  bringing  his  scarce  and  valuable 
works  within  the  reach  of  all,  and  so  refurbishing 
the  lustre  of  his  great  name.  As  in  former 
volumes  of  this  series,  I  have  modernized  the 
spelling,  and  added  a  few  short  notes  where 
explanation  seemed  needful. 


William  Nichols. 


6,  Stratheden  Villas,  Hackney, 

1868. 


CONTENTS. 


A  COMMENT  ON  RUTH. 

PAOK 

Chapter  1 5 

Chapter  II 105 


NOTES  UPON  JONAH 179 


A 


COMMENT   ON  RUTH 


T.  R,  B.D. 


LONDON: 
PRINTED  FOE  G.  AND  H.  ETERSDEN, 

AND  ARE    TO   BE   SOLD  AT  THE  SIGN  OF   THE  GREYHOUND  IN  PACL's 
CHURCH-YARD. 

1654. 


TO 


THE  RIGHT  WORSHIPFUL  THE  LADY 
ANNE  ARCHER, 

IN   THE    COUNTY   OP   WARWICK. 

The  apostle  to  the  Philippians,  chap.  iv., 
verse  15,  giveth  them  this  high  commendation, 
"  None  communicated  with  me  concerning  giving 
and  receiving,  but  ye  only."  Should  I  apply  the 
same  in  relation  of  myself  to  your  Ladyship,  I 
should  be  injurious  to  the  bounty  of  many  my 
worthy  benefactors.  However,  (not  exclusively  of 
others,  but)  eminently  I  must  acknowledge  you  a 
grand  encourager  of  my  studies.  In  public  testi- 
mony whereof,  I  present  these  my  endeavours  to 
your  Ladyship's  patronage. 

Indeed,  they  were  preached  in  an  eminent 
place,  when  I  first  entered  into  the  ministry, 
above" twenty  years  since  ;  and  therefore  you  will 
pardon  the  many  faults  that  may  be  found 
therein.  Nor  were  they  intended  for  public  view, 
till,  understanding  the  resolution  of  some  of  my 
auditors  to  print  them  (to  their  profit,  but  my 
b  2 


4  THE    EPISTLE    DEDICATORY. 

prejudice)  by  their  imperfect  notes,  I  adventured 
on  this  seasonable  prevention. 

The  Lord  make  His  graces  flow  plentifully  from 
the  head  of  your  family,  your  religious  husband, 
to  the  lowest  skirts  thereof,  the  last  and  least  of 
your  relations, 

Your  Ladyship's  in  all  Christian  offices, 

Thomas  Fuller. 


A  COMMENT   ON  EUTH. 


CHAPTER  I.  VERSE  1. 

Kow  it  came  to  pass  in  the  days  when  the  judges 
ruled,  that  there  was  a  famine  in  the  land. 

Before  we  enter  into  these  words,  something 
must  be  premised,  concerning  the  name,  matter, 
end,  author  of  this  book. 

It  hath  the  name  from  Euth,  the  most  remark- 
able person  in  it,  to  whom  God  vouchsafed  His 
grace,  not  only  to  write  her  name  in  the  Book  of 
Life  in  heaven,  but  also  to  prefix  her  name  before 
a  Book  of  Life  in  earth. 

The  matter  may  be  divided  into  these  two 
parts  :  the  first  chapter  showeth,  that  "  many  are 
the  troubles  of  the  righteous ; "  and  the  three 
last  do  show,  that  "  God  delivereth  them  out  of 
all."  One  of  the  ends  is,  to  show  the  pedigree  of 
our  Saviour ;  otherwise  genealogers  had  been  at 
a  loss,  for  four  or  five  descents,  in  the  deducing 
thereof.     Another  end  is,  under  the  conversion 


Qt:  ;'<  «     «  cj.  fO$MJMENT    ON    ETJTH. 

Of  J?  u^the  $f  oabi£ess,vfco  typify  the  calling  of  the 
Gentiles','  that,  as  He  took  of  the  blood  of  a  Gentile 
into  His  body,  so  He  should  shed  the  blood  out  of 
His  body  for  the  Gentiles ;  that  there  might  be 
one  Shepherd,  and  one  sheepfold. 

The  author's  name  (probably  Samuel)  is  con- 
cealed, neither  is  it  needful  it  should  be  known  : 
for,  even  as  a  man  that  hath  a  piece  of  gold  that 
he  knows  to  be  weight,  and  sees  it  stamped  with 
the  king's  image,  careth  not  to  know  the  name 
of  that  man  who  minted  or  coined  it ;  so  we, 
seeing  this  book  to  have  the  superscription  of 
'Ca3sar,  the  stamp  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  need  not  to 
be  curious  to  know  who  was  the  penman  thereof. 

And  now  to  the  words. 

Now  it  came  to  pass  in  the  days  when  the  judges 
ruled,  that  there  was  a  famine  in  the  land. 

Observe  in  the  words, — what  ?  A  famine  : — 
where  ?  In  the  land : — when  ?  "  In  the  time  that 
the  judges  judged ;  "  the  time  being  set  down  for 
the  better  certainty  of  the  history. 

QUESTION. 

Is  this  the  land  whereof  it  is  said,  Gen.  xlix.  20, 
"  Asher  his  bread  shall  be  fat,  and  afford  dainties 
for  a  king ;  "  which  is  called,  Deut.  viii.  7,  "  & 
good  land  of  wheat  and  barley,  vineyards  and 
fig-trees,  oil,  olive,  and  honey ;  "  which  is  com- 
mended, Ezek.  xx.  6,  to  be  "  a  land  flowing  with 


CHAPTER    I.  7 

milk  and  honey,  the  glory  of  all  lands  ?  "  How 
cometh  it  to  pass,  that  thy  rivers  of  oil  are  now 
dammed  up  ?  thy  streams  of  wine  drained  dry  ? 
that  there  is  no  bread  found  in  Bethlehem,  "  the 
house  of  bread  ?  " 

ANSWER. 

Israel  hath  sinned.  u  A  fruitful  land  maketh 
He  barren,  for  the  sin  of  the  people  that  dwell 
therein."  The  people's  hard  hearts  were  rebellions 
to  God,  and  the  hard  earth  proved  unprofitable  to 
them  :  their  flinty  eyes  would  afford  no  tears  to 
bemoan  their  sins,  and  the  churlish  heavens  would 
afford  no  moisture  to  water  their  earth :  man 
proved  unfaithful  to  God  his  Maker;  the  earth 
proved  unfruitful  to  man  her  manurer. 

OBSERVATION. 

Famine  is  a  heavy  punishment,  wherewith  God 
afflicteth  His  people  for  their  sins.  That  it  is  a 
heavy  punishment  appeareth,  because  David 
(2  Sam.  xxiv.  14)  chose  the  pestilence  before  it: 
for  even  as  Zebah  and  Zalmunna  (Judges  viii.  21) 
chose  rather  to  fall  by  the  hand  of  Gideon  than 
by  the  hand  of  Jether  his  son,  because  the  child's 
want  of  strength  would  cause  their  abundance  of 
pain ;  so  better  it  is  to  be  speedily  dispatched  by 
a  violent  disease,  than  to  have  one's  life  in  a 
famine  prolonged  by  a  lingering  torture.  That  it 
is  inflicted  for  their  sins  is  showed,  Lev.  xxvi.  19 ; 
Deut.  xxviii.  23 ;  1  Kings  viii.  37  :  and  these  sins 


8  A  COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

most  especially  procure  famine  : — First.  Idolatry. 
(1  Kings  xvii.  1 ;  2  Kings  iv.  38.)  Secondly. 
Abuse  of  plenty.  The  prodigal  child,  (Luke  xv.,) 
from  the  keeping  of  harlots,  was  brought  to  the 
keeping  of  hogs.  It  is  just  with  God  to  make 
men  want  that  to  supply  their  necessity,  which 
they  have  misspended  in  their  nicety.  Thirdly. 
Shedding  of  innocent  blood.  (2  Sam.  xxi.  1.) 
Fourthly.  Oppression  of  the  poor.  (Amos  iv.  6.) 
And  no  wonder,  if  men,  to  grind  the  faces  of  poor 
people,  make  money,  to  which  God  gave  no 
natural  fruit,  to  bring  forth  a  monstrous  increase, 
— if  God  cause  the  earth,  which  naturally  should 
be  fruitful,  to  become  barren  and  afford  no  profit. 

USE    I. 

It  may  serve  to  confute  such,  that  when  God 
doth  scourge  them  with  famine,  (as  blind  Balaam 
fell  a  beating  of  his  dumb  beast,  when  he  himself 
was  in  fault,)  they  vent  their  spite  in  cursing  and 
railing  on  the  poor  creatures ;  whereas,  indeed, 
were  the  matter  well  weighed,  they  might  say  of 
all  creatures  as  Judah  did  of  Tamar  his  daughter- 
in-law,  u  They  are  '  more  righteous  than '  we:" 
for  locusts,  mildew,  blasting,  immoderate  drought 
and  moisture,  are  the  means  by  which — man's  sin 
is  the  cause,  for  which — famine  is  inflicted.  And 
vet  in  prosperity  we  are  commonly  like  hogs 
feeding  on  the  mast,  not  minding  his  hand  that 
shaketh     it     down ;     in     adversity,     like     dogs 


CHAPTER    I.  9 

biting  the   stone,   not  marking  the    hand    that 
threw  it. 

USE    II. 

If  any  desire  to  prevent  or  remove  a  famine, 
let  us  prevent  and  remove  the  causes  thereof. 

First.  Let  us  practise  that  precept,  1  John  v. 
21 :  "  Babes,  keep  yourselves  from  idols." 

Secondly.  Let  us  be  heartily  thankful  to  God 
for  our  plenty,  who,  by  the  seasonable  weeping  of 
the  heavens,  hath  caused  the  plentiful  laughter  of 
the  earth,  and  hath  sent  the  former  rain  to  per- 
form the  part  of  a  midwife,  to  deliver  the  infant 
corn  out  of  the  womb  of  the  parched  earth ;  and 
the  latter  rain  to  do  the  duty  of  a  nurse,  to  swell 
and  battle  *  the  grain.  Let  us  not  seethe  the  kid  in 
the  mother's  milk  :  let  not  our  wanton  palates  spoil 
wholesome  meat,  before  it  cometh  to  the  just  matu- 
rity :  neither  let  us  cast  away  any  good  food,  but, 
after  our  Saviour's  example,  let  us  cause  the  frag- 
ments to  be  basketted  up,  that  nothing  may  be  lost. 
Thirdly.  Let  us  pray  with  David,  (Psalm 
li.  14,)  u  Deliver  us  from  bloodguiltiness,  O 
Lord :  "  and  let  us  seek  that  the  hoary  hairs 
may  not  go  down  to  the  grave  in  peace  of  such  as 
have  shed  innocent  blood ;  (lest  the  personal  offence 
of  a  private  man,  remaining  unpunished,  become 
the  national  sin  of  a  kingdom  ;)  but  upon  the  king, 
and  upon  his  seed,  and  upon  his  house,  and  upon 
his  throne  shall  be  peace  for  ever  from  the  Lord. 

*  I"  Fatten,"  or  "  fill  out."— Ed.] 


10  A    COMMENT    ON    EUTH. 

Lastly.  Let  us  be  pitiful,  and  liberal  to  relieve 
the  distresses  of  the  poor ;  for  why  should  our 
dead  tables  groan  under  the  weight  of  needless 
feast  upon  them,  whilst  God's  living  temples  groan 
under  the  want  of  necessary  food  within  them  ? 
The  Athenian  women  had  a  custom  to  make  a 
picture  of  Famine  every  year,  and  to  drive  it  out 
of  their  city  with  these  words  :  <e  Out,  Famine  ;  in, 
Food  !  Out,  Penury  ;  in,  Plenty  !  "  But  let  us  say 
in  word,  and  second  it  in  deed,  "Out,  Sin;  in, 
Sanctity  !  Out,  Profaneness ;  in,  Piety  :  "  and 
then  we  shall  see,  that  as  long  as  our  King 
reigneth,  there  shall  be  no  famine  in  our  land. 

But  however  God  shall  dispose  of  us  for  out- 
ward blessings,  T  pray  God  "keep  us  from  that  soul 
famine,  mentioned  Amos  viii.  12,  that  we  living 
under  the  northern  heavens  should  wander  to  the 
east,  and  "  run  to  and  fro  to  seek  the  word  of  the 
Lord,"  and  should  "  not  find  it ; "  but  may  the 
light  of  the  Gospel  remain  with  us  on  earth  as 
long  as  the  faithful  witness  endureth  in  heaven. 

And  a  certain  man  of  Bethlehem- Judah  went  to 
sojourn  in  the  country  of  Moab. 

These  words  contain  a  journey  or  removal ; 
wherein  observe  :  Who  went  ?  "A  certain  man." 
Whence?  From  Bethlehem- Judah.  Whither? 
"  To  sojourn  in  Moab."  We  shall  have  a  fitter 
occasion  to  speak  of  the  party  removing  hereafter. 


CHAPTER    I.  11 

I  begin  with  the  place   from  whence  he  went, 
Bethlehem- Judah. 

This  was  the  place  nigh  to  which  Rachel,  as 
she  was  travelling,  fell  into  travail,  and  ended  her 
journey  to  heaven  in  the  midst  of  her  journey  on 
earth.  There  was  another  of  the  same  name  in 
Zebulun ;  (Josh.  xix.  15  ;)  and  therefore  "  Judah  " 
is  added  for  difference  and  distinction. 

OBSERVATION. 

The  Holy  Spirit  descends  to  our  capacity,  and 
in  Scripture  doth  multiply  words  to  make  the 
matter  the  plainer.  Let  this  teach  the  sons  of 
Levi,  when  they  deliver  one  doubtful  and  am- 
biguous doctrine,  which  may  admit  of  several 
constructions,  so  that  there  is  danger  lest  that 
people  may  mistake  their  meaning,  to  demur  a 
while  on  such  a  point,  and  not  to  be  niggardly  of 
their  words,  till  they  have  blotted  all  doubt 
and  difficulty  out  of  it.  Herein  they  shall  follow 
God  for  their  pattern,  who,  lest  Bethlehem  in  my 
text  should  be  confounded  with  Bethlehem  in  Zebu- 
lun, addeth  for  distinction  "  Bethlehem-Judah." 
Went  to  sojourn  in  Moab. 

The  prodigal  child  complained,  u  How  many 
hired  servants  of  my  father  have  bread  enough, 
and  I  die  for  hunger  !  "  (Luke  xv.  17.)  So  here 
we  see  that  the  uncircumcised  Moabites,  God's 
slaves  and  vassals,  had  store  of  plenty,  whilst 
Israel,  God's  children,  (but  His  prodigal  children, 


12  A    COMMENT    ON    KUTH. 

which  by  their  sins  had  displeased  their  Heavenly 
Father,)  were  pinched  with  penury. 

OBSERVATION. 

Hence  we  gather,  God  oftentimes  denies  out- 
ward blessings  to  His  children,  when  as  He  vouch- 
safed them  to  the  wicked.  The  wicked  man's 
eyes  start  out  with  fatness  ;  David's  bones  scarce 
cleave  to  his  flesh :  Ahab  hath  an  ivory  house ; 
the  godly  wander  in  "dens  and  caves  of  the 
earth  :  "  the  rich  glutton  fareth  deliriously  every 
day ;  whilst  the  godly  (Psalm  cvii.  5)  were  "hungry 
and  thirsty,  their  soul  fainted  in  them  :  "  he  was 
clothed  in  purple  and  fine  linen ;  whilst  the 
godly  wander  up  and  down  "in  sheep-skins;" 
and  well  may  they  wear  their  skins  without  them, 
that  carry  their  innocency  within  them.  And  the 
reason  thereof  is,  because  judgment  begins  at  the 
house  of  the  Lord,  whilst  the  wicked  have  their 
portion  in  this  world. 

USE. 

Let  us  "  not  judge  according  to  outward  appear- 
ance, but  judge  righteous  judgment,"  lest  other- 
wise we  condemn  the  generation  of  God's  children, 
if  we  account  outward  blessings  the  signs  of  God's 
favour,  or  calamities  the  arguments  of  His  displea- 
sure. Neither  let  the  afflicted  Christian  faint  under 
God's  heavy  hand  ;  but  let  him  know  to  his  com- 
fort, God  therefore  is  angry  in  this  world,  that  He 
may  not  be  angry  in  the  world  to  come;    and 


CHAPTER    I.  13 

mercifully  inflicteth  temporal  punishment,  that  He 
may  not  justly  confound  with  eternal  torment. 

But  here  ariseth  a  question,  Whether  Elimelech 
did  well  to  go  from  Bethlehem- Judah  into  the  land 
of  Moab?  For  the  better  satfsfaction  whereof, 
we  will  suppose  a  plain  and  honest  neighbour  thus 
dissuading  him  from  his  departure. 

DISSUASION. 

C(  Give  me  leave,  neighbour  Elimelech,  to  say  un- 
to thee,  as  the  angel  did  to  Hagar,  'Whence  comest 
thou  ?  and  whither  goest  thou  ?  '  Wilt  thou  leave 
that  place  where  God's  worship  is  truly  professed, 
and  go  into  an  idolatrous  country  ?  Woe  is  thee, 
that  must  dwell  in  Moab,  and  be  an  inhabitant 
amongst  the  worshippers  of  Melchom  !  Indeed,  our 
father  Abraham  came  out  of  Ur  of  the  Chaldees,  an 
idolatrous  country,  to  come  into  the  land  of  Canaan; 
but  why  shouldst  thou  go  out  of  the  land  of  Canaan 
into  an  idolatrous  country,  where  thou  shalt  have 
neither  priest,  nor  prophet,  nor  passover  ?  Yea, 
what  most  is  to  be  feared,  your  frequent  conversing 
with  the  people  of  the  country  will  at  length  bring 
you  into  a  love  and  liking  of  their  superstitions, 
and  so  draw  God's  anger  against  you.  Where- 
fore, reverse  your  intent  of  removing,  lest,  while 
thou  seekest  to  store  thy  body,  thou  starvest  thy 
soul :  rather  venture  the  breaking  of  the  casket 
than  the  losing  of  the  jewel ;  and  go  not  from 
Bethlehem-Judah  unto  the  land  of  Moab." 


14  A    COMMENT    ON    KTTTH. 

ANSWER. 

To  this  Elimelech  might  answer :  "  Your  dissua- 
sion doth  somewhat  move  me,  but  not  remove  my 
resolution.  I  do  not  forsake  my  country,  but  am 
forced  from  it.  God  hath  withholden  the  wine  and 
the  winepress ;  and  if  I  stay,  I  am  likely  to  starve. 
I  conceive  it  therefore  to  be  my  bounden  duty  to 
provide  the  best  means  for  my  family  ;  and  follow- 
ing the  examples  of  Isaac's  going  into  Gerah,  and 
Jacob's  going  down  into  Egypt  in  the  time  of  fa- 
mine, I  intend  to  remove  to  Moab.  And  though 
I  shall  be  divided  from  the  visible  congregation  of 
Israel,  yet  shall  I  with  my  family  still  remain  the 
lively  members  of  God's  true  church.  For,  first,  I 
intend  to  carry  with  me  the  five  books  of  Moses, 
(they  will  be  no  great  burden,  being  comprised  in 
so  small  a  volume,)  and,  according  to  my  poor  abi- 
lity, out  of  them  will  I  instruct  my  family  ;  whilst 
my  dear  wife  Naomi,  and  dutiful  children,  Mahlon 
and  Chilion,  will  be  diligent  to  hear  and  practise 
what  I  propound  unto  them.  I  confess,  we  shall 
have  no  outward  sacrifices,  (because  I  am  not  of 
the  tribe  of  Levi,)  yet  may  we  offer  unto  God 
prayers  and  praises,  which  God  no  doubt  will  as 
graciously  accept  as  of  a  bullock  that  hath  horns 
and  hoofs.  Thus  hope  I  to  have  a  little  church  in 
mine  own  house  ;  and  I  know,  where  two  or  three 
are  met  together  in  the  name  of  God,  there  He 
'will  be  in  the  midst  of  them.'     Whereas  you 


CHAPTER    r.  15 

object  I  should  be  in  danger  of  being  defiled  with 
their  idolatry,  I  will  be  by  God's  grace  so  much 
the  more  wary,  watchful,  and  vigilant  over  my  ways. 
We  see  the  flesh  of  fishes  remain eth  fresh,  though 
they  always  swim  in  the  brackish  waters ;  and 
I  hope  that  the  same  God  who  preserved  righteous 
Lot  in  the  wicked  city  of  Sodom,  who  protected 
faithful  Joseph  in  the  vicious  court  of  Pharaoh,  will 
also  keep  me  unspotted  in  the  midst  of  Moab, 
whither  I  intend  speedily  to  go,  not  to  live,  but  to 
lodge  ;  not  to  dwell,  but  to  sojourn  ;  not  to  make  it 
my  habitation  for  ever, but  my  harbour  for  a  season, 
till  God  shall  visit  His  people  with  plenty,  when  I 
purpose  to  return  with  the  speediest  conveniency." 
Thus  we  see  Elimelech  putting  the  dangers 
of  his  removal  in  one  scale,  the  benefits  thereof 
in  another:  the  beam  of  his  judgment  is  justly 
weighed  down  to  go  from  Bethlehem-Judah 
into  the  land  of  Moab. 

OBSERVATION. 

It  is  lawful  for  men  to  leave  their  native  soil, 
and  to  travel  into  a  foreign  country  ;  as, 

1.  For  merchants  ;  provided  always  that,  while 
they  seek  to  make  gainful  adventures  for  their 
estates,  they  make  not  "  shipwreck  of  a  good  con- 
science." 

2.  For  ambassadors,  that  are  sent  to  see  the 
practices  and  negociations  in  foreign  courts. 

3.  For  private  persons,  that  travel  with  an  in- 


16  A    COMMENT   ON    RUTH. 

tent  to  accomplish  themselves  with  a  better  suffi- 
ciency to  serve  their  king  and  country. 

But  unlawful  it  is  for  such  to  travel,  which, 
Dinah  like,  go  only  to  see  the  customs  of  several 
countries,  and  make  themselves  the  lackeys  to 
their  own  humorous  curiosity.  Hence  cometh  it 
to  pass,  when  they  return,  it  is  justly  questionable, 
whether  their  clothes  be  disguised  with  more 
foolish  fashions,  or  bodies  disabled  with  more 
loathsome  diseases,  or  souls  defiled  with  more  no- 
torious vices ;  having  learned  jealousy  from  the 
Italian,  pride  from  the  Spaniard,  lasciviousness 
from  the  French,  drunkenness  from  the  Dutch. 
And  yet  what  need  they  go  so  far  to  learn  so  bad  a 
lesson,  when  (God  knows)  we  have  too  many 
schools  where  it  is  taught  here  at  home  ? 

Now  if  any  do  demand  of  me  my  opinion  con- 
cerning our  brethren  which  of  late  left  this  king- 
dom to  advance  a  plantation  in  New  England; 
surely  I  think,  as  St.  Paul  said  concerning  vir- 
gins, he  had  "received  no  commandment  from 
the  Lord ;"  so  I  cannot  find  any  just  warrant  to 
encourage  men  to  undertake  this  removal ;  but 
think  rather  the  counsel  best  that  king  Joash  pre- 
scribed to  Amaziah,  "  Tarry  at  home."  Yet  as  for 
those  that  are  already  gone,  far  be  it  from  us  to 
conceive  them  to  be  such  to  whom  we  may  not  say, 
sc  God  speed,"  as  it  is  in  2  John  verse  10  :  but  let 
us  pity  them,  and  pray  for  them ;  for  sure  they 


CHAPTER    I.  17 

have  no  need  of  onr  mocks,  which  I  am  afraid 
have  too  much  of  their  own  miseries.  I  conclude 
therefore  of  the  two  En  glands,  what  our  Saviour 
saith  of  the  two  wines,  Luke  v.  39 :  "  No  man 
having  tasted  of  the  old  presently  desireth  the 
new :  for  he  saith,  The  old  is  better." 

He,  and  his  wife,  and  his  two  sons. 

VERSE  2. 
And  the  name  of  the  man  was  Elimelech,  and  the  name 
of  his  wife  Naomi,  and  the  name  of  his  two 
sons  Mahlon  and  Chilion,  Ephrathites  of  Bethle- 
hem-Judah.  And  they  came  into  the  country  of 
Moah,  and  continued  there. 

These  words  contain,  First,  The  principal  party 
that  undertook  the  journey.  Secondly,  His  com- 
pany, described  by  their  relations, — his  wife  and 
children ;  and  by  their  names, — Naomi,  Mahlon, 
and  Chilion.  Thirdly,  The  success  of  his  journey. 
When  he  came  into  the  land  of  Moab,  he  "  con- 
tinued there." 

Now  whereas  Elimelech  took  his  wife  and  chil- 
dren along  with  him,  from  his  practice  we  gather 
this  observation. 

OBSERVATION. 

It  is  the  part  of  a  kind  husband,  and  of  a  care- 
ful father,  not  only  to  provide  for  himself,  but  also 
for  his  whole  family.  Gen.  ii.  24  :  "A  man  shall 
cleave  to  his  wife,  and  they  two  shall  be  one  flesh." 

c 


18  A    COMMENT    ON    KTJTH. 

Eph.  v.  25  :  "  Husbands,  love  your  wives  ;. .  .for  no 
man  as  yet  hated  his  own  flesh."  1  Tim.  v.  8 :  "  If 
any  one  provideth  not  for  his  own  family,  he  deni- 
eth  the  faith,  and  is  worse  than  an  infidel."  This 
made  Abraham  to  take  with  him  at  his  removal 
his  meek  Sarah  ;  Isaac,  his  wise  Eebecca ;  Jacob, 
his  fair  Rachel  and  fruitful  Leah ;  and  Joseph 
(Matt,  ii.)  took  with  him  Mary,  his  espoused  wife, 
and  our  Saviour,  his  supposed  son.  And  when 
Pharaoh  (Exod.  x.  10, 1 1 )  offered  Moses  with  all 
the  men  of  Israel  to  go  out  of  Egypt,  but  on  con- 
dition they  should  leave  their  wives  and  children 
behind  them,  Moses  refused  the  proffer  :  he  would 
either  have  them  all  go  out,  or  else  he  would  not 
go  out  at  all. 

USE. 

It  oonfuteth  such  cruel  husbands  and  careless 
parents,  who,  if  so  be,  with  Job's  messengers,  they 
only  can  escape  alone,  they  care  not  though  they 
leave  their  wives  and  children  to  shift  for  them- 
selves ;  like  the  ostrich,  (Job  xxxix.  14,)  "  who  leav- 
eth  her  eggs  in  the  sand,"  and  so  forsakes  them. 
Surely  the  two  kine  which  drew  the  ark  of  God 
out  of  the  land  of  the  Philistines  to  Beth-shemesh, 
(1  Sam.  vi.  12,)  shall  rise  up  at  the  day  of  judg- 
ment and  condemn  such  cruel  parents  :  for  it  is 
said  of  them,  that,  as  they  "  went  along  the  high- 
way," they  did  pitifully  "  low,"  by  that  querulous 


CHAPTER    I.  19 

ditt}^  as  nature  afforded  them  utterance,  witness- 
ing and  expressing  their  affection  to  their  calves 
shut  up  at  home.  O,  that  there  should  be  such 
humanity  (as  I  may  term  it)  in  beasts,  and  such 
beastliness  in  many  men !  Remember  this,  you 
that  sit  drinking  and  bezzling*  wine  abroad, 
whilst  your  family  are  glad  of  water  at  home ; 
and  think  thus  with  yourselves  :  u  To  what  end  is 
this  needless  waste  ?  Might  it  not  have  been  sold 
for  many  a  penny,  and  have  been  bestowed  on 
my  poor  wife  and  children  ?  " 

OBSERVATION. 

Secondly.  Whereas  we  find  Naomi  and  her  sons 
going  with  Elimelech,  we  gather  it  is  the  duty  of 
a  dear  wife,  and  of  dutiful  children,  to  go  along 
with  their  husbands  and  parents,  when  on  just 
cause  they  remove  into  a  foreign  country.  It  was 
an  unmanly  and  cowardly  speech  of  Barak  to  De- 
borah, (Judges  iv.  8,)  "  If  thou  wilt  go  with  me, 
then  will  I  go  :  but  if  thou  wilt  not  go  with  me, 
then  will  I  not  go :"  but  it  would  be  a  gracious 
resolution  of  a  grave  matron  and  her  children, 
"  Husband,  if  you  be  pleased  to  depart,  I  will  be 
ready  to  accompany  you.  Father,  if  you  be  minded 
to  remove,  I  will  attend  upon  you.  But  if  you 
be  disposed  to  stay,  I  will  not  stir  from  the  place 

*  ["  Drinking  wastefully  and  riotously."  A  twin  word  to  guzdiig* 
—Ed.] 

c   2 


20  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

where  you  abide."  Otherwise,  if  the  wife  refuseth 
to  ge  along  with  her  husband,  what  Abraham  said 
to  the  servant  in  another  case,  (Gen.  xxiv.8,)  is 
true  in  this  respect :  "  But  if  the  woman  will  not 
be  willing  to  follow  thee,  then  thou  shalt  be  clear 
from  thine  oath."  If  the  wife  be  so  peevish  and 
perverse  that  she  will  not  go  along  with  her  hus- 
band, who  propoundeth  lawful  means  unto  her  to 
relieve  her  wants  ;  then  is  he  acquitted  from  the 
oath  he  made  her  in  marriage,  when  he  plighted 
his  troth  unto  her,  in  sickness  and  in  health,  to 
maintain  her. 

QUESTION. 

But  methinks  I  hear  the  widows  and  orphans 
crying  unto  me,  as  the  soldiers  to  John  Baptist, 
"But  what  shall  we  do?"  (Luke  iii.  14.)  "It  is 
true,"  saith  the  widow,  "  that  kind  husbands  are 
to  provide  for  their  wives  ;  but,  alas  !  we  have  no 
Elimelechs  to  carry  us  into  a  foreign  country  in 
the  time  of  famine."  u  Indeed,"  saith  the  orphan, 
"it  is  the  father's  duty  to  provide  for  his  chil- 
dren ;  but  my  parents  are  dead  long  ago  ;  I  have 
not,  as  Samuel  had,  a  mother  Hannah  every  year 
to  bring  me  a  new  coat.  What  shall  we  do  in 
this  our  distress  ?  " 

ANSWER. 

Use  the  best  means  you  can ;  and,  for  the  rest, 
rely  on  God's  providence,  who  is  said,  Psalm  x.  20, 
to  "  help  the  fatherless  and  poor  to  their  right ;  " 


CHAPTER    I.  21 

Psalm  lxviii.  5,  to  be  "  a  Father  to  the  fatherless, 
and  to  defend  the  cause  of  the  widow ;  even  God 
in  His  holy  habitation  ;"  who  will  deal  with  thee 
as  he  did  with  David :  "  When  my  mother  and 
father  forsook  me,  the  Lord  cared  for  me." 

So  much  for  Elimelech's  company  described  by 
their  relations.  We  should  come  now  to  speak  of 
their  names;  where  we  might  take  occasion  to 
speak  of  the  antiquity  and  use  of  names,  but  that 
hereafter  we  shall  have  better  conveniency  to  treat 
thereof,  in  those  words,  "  Call  me  not  Naomi,  but 
call  me  Marah."  We  come  therefore  to  the 
success  of  Elimelech's  journey. 

And  they  came  into  the  country  of  Moab,  and  they 
continued  there. 

The  meaning  is,  that  the  Moabites  afforded  them 
harbour  without  any  molestation. 

OBSERVATION. 

From  whence  the  observation  is  this  :  We  ought 
to  be  hospital  [hospitable]  and  courteous  to  receive 
strangers.  First.  Because  Ged  in  several  places 
of  Scripture  enjoineth  it.  (Exod.  xxiii.  9  ;  Levit. 
xix.  33.)  Secondly.  Because  God  apprehendeth  all 
courtesy  done  to  a  stranger  as  bestowed  on  Himself: 
"He  that  receiveth  you  receiveth  Me,"  &c.  "I 
was  a  stranger,  and  ye  harboured  Me."  (Matt,  xxv.) 
And  then  if  we  entertain  strangers,  it  may  be  said  ox 


22  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

us,  not  only  as  it  is  of  Lot  and  Abraham,  Heb. 
xiii.  2,  that  we  u  entertained  angels,"  but  that  we 
entertained  God  Himself  "  unawares."  Thirdly. 
Because,  if  spiritually  considered,  we  ourselves  are 
s  hangers  :  with  the  patriarchs,  (Heb.  xi.)  we  have 
here  no  abiding  city,  but  seek  one  from  above, 
"  whose  Builder  and  Maker  is  God."  "  I  beseech 
you  as  strangers  and  pilgrims."  (1  Peter  ii.  11.) 
Lastly.  Because  of  the  uncertainty  of  our  own 
estates ;  for  thou  knowest  not  what  evil  shall  be 
upon  the  earth :  it  may  be,  we  that  now  relieve 
strangers,  hereafter  ourselves,  being  strangers, 
may  be  relieved  by  others. 

USE. 

Let  us  not  therefore  abuse  strangers,  and  make 
a  prey  of  them,  making  an  advantage  of  their 
unskilfulness  in  the  language,  and  being  unac- 
quainted with  the  fashions  of  the  land ;  like  Laban, 
that  deceived  his  nephew  Jacob  in  placing  Leah 
for  Eachel,  and,  to  cloak  his  cheating,  pleaded  it 
was  the  custom  of  the  country.  Wherefore  rather 
let  us  be  courteous  unto  them,  lest  the  barbarians 
condemn  us,  who  so  courteously  entreated  St. 
Paul,  with  his  shipwrecked  companions ;  and  the 
Moabites  in  my  text,  who  suffered  Elimelech, 
when  he  came  into  the  land,  to  continue  there. 


CHAPTEE    I.  23 

VERSES  3,  4,  5. 

And  Elimelech  Naomi's  husband  died  ;  and  she 
was  left,  and  her  two  sons,  &c. 

In  these  words  we  have  two  marriages  ushered 
and  followed  by  funerals.  I  will  begin  there, 
where  one  day  all  must  make  an  end, — at  death. 

And  Elimelech  Naomi's  husband  died. 

I  have  seldom  seen  a  tree  thrive  that  hath  been 
transplanted  when  it  was  old.  The  same  may  be 
seen  in  Elimelech  :  his  aged  body  brooks  not  the 
foreign  air ;  though  he  could  avoid  the  arrows  of 
Famine  in  Israel,  yet  he  could  not  shun  the  darts  of 
Death  in  Moab  :  he  that  lived  in  a  place  of  penury, 
must  die  in  a  land  of  plenty.  Let  none  condemn  Eli- 
melech's  removal  as  unlawful,  because  of  his  sud- 
den death ;  for  those  actions  are  not  ungodly  which 
are  unsuccessful,  nor  those  pious  which  are  pros- 
perous ;  seeing  the  lawfulness  of  an  action  is  not 
to  be  gathered  from  the  joyfulness  of  the  event, 
but  from  the  justness  of  the  cause,  for  which  it  is 
undertaken. 

OBSERVATION    I. 

Hence  we  observe,  that  God  can  easily  frustrate 
our  fairest  hopes,  and  defeat  our  most  probable 
projects,  in  making  those  places  most  dangerous 
which  we  account  most  safe  and  secure ;  causing 


24  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

death  to  meet  us  there,  where  we  think  furthest 
to  fly  from  it. 

OBSERVATION  IT. 

We  see  that  no  outward  plenty  can  privilege 
us  from  death :  the  sand  of  our  life  runneth  as 
fast,  though  the  hour-glass  be  set  in  the  sunshine 
of  prosperity,  as  in  the  gloomy  shade  of  affliction. 

And  she  was  left,  and  her  two  sons. 

Here  we  see  how  mercifully  God  dealt  with 
Naomi,  in  that  He  quenched  not  all  the  sparks  of 
her  comfort  at  once ;  but  though  He  took  away 
the  stock,  He  left  her  the  stems ;  though  He  de- 
prived her  as  it  were  of  the  use  of  her  own  legs, 
by  taking  away  her  husband,  yet  He  left  her  a 
staff  in  each  of  her  hands,  her  two  sons  to  support 
her.  Indeed,  afterwards  He  took  them  away  ;  but 
first  He  provided  her  a  gracious  daughter-in-law. 
Whence  we  learn,  God  poureth  not  all  His  afflic- 
tions at  once,  but  ever  leaveth  a  little  comfort ; 
otherwise  we  should  not  only  be  pressed  down,  but 
crushed  to  powder,  under  the  weight  of  His  heavy 
hand. 

And  they  tooh  them  wives  of  the  women  of  Moab,  <&c. 

Here  we  see  the  fashion  of  the  world.  Man- 
kind had  long  ago  decayed,  if  those  breaches 
which  are  daily  made  by  death,  were  not  daily 


CHAPTER    I.  25 

made  up  by  marriage.  But  here  ariseth  a  ques- 
tion,— Whether  these  matches  were  lawful  ?  for 
answer  whereof,  we  will  suppose  Naomi  dissuading 
her  sons  on  this  manner. 

DISSUASION. 

"  What,  my  sons  ?  and  what,  the  sons  of  my 
womb  ?  and  what,  the  sons  of  my  desire  ?  Give 
not  your  strength  to  strange  women,  and  your 
ways  to  that  that  destroyed  men.  It  is  not  for 
you,  O  Mahlon  and  Chilion,  it  is  not  for  you  to 
marry  Moabites  ;  nor  for  the  sons  of  an  Israelite 
to  marry  the  daughters  of  the  uncircumcised. 
Remember,  my  sons,  what  God  saithby  the  mouth 
of  Moses  :  (Deut.  vii.  3  :)  '  Thou  shalt  not  make 
marriages  with  them;  thy  daughter  shalt  thou 
not  give  to  his  son,  nor  take  his  daughter  to  thy 
son.  For  they  will  turn  away  thy  son  from  fol- 
lowing Me,  to  serve  strange  gods  :  so  will  the 
anger  of  the  Lord  be  kindled  against  thee,  to  de- 
stroy thee  suddenly.'  Take  heed  therefore  lest, 
long  looking  on  these  women,  you  at  length  be 
made  blind ;  lest  they  suck  out  your  souls  with 
kisses,  and,  snake-like,  sting  you  with  embraces. 
Curb  your  affections  until  you  come  into  Canaan, 
where  you  shall  find  a  variety  of  wives,  who,  as 
they  come  not  short  of  these  for  the  beauties  of 
their  bodies,  so  they  far  go  beyond  them  for  the 
sanctity  of  their  souls." 


26  A  COMMENT  ON  RUTH. 

ANSWER. 

To  this  dissuasion  thus  might  her  children  an- 
swer :  "  We  thank  yon,  dear  mother,  for  your 
carefulness  over  our  good ;  but  we  must  entreat 
you  not  to  interpret  it  undutifulness,  if  upon  good 
reason  we  dissent  from  your  judgment  herein.  In 
the  place  by  you  cited,  marriages  are  forbidden 
with  such  strange  women  as  are  of  a  stubborn,  ob- 
stinate, and  refractory  nature,  such  as  are  likely 
to  seduce  their  husbands ;  whereas  yoii  see  the 
mild,  towardly,  and  tractable  disposition  of  these 
women  we  mean  to  make  our  wives.  We  hope  to 
plant  these  wild  branches  in  God's  vineyard,  to 
bring  these  straggling  sheep  to  His  fold,  to  make 
them  proselytes  to  our  religion.  Besides,  this 
marriage  will  be  advantageous  for  us :  thereby  we 
shall  endear  ourselves  into  the  Moabites'  affections ; 
they  will  use  us  the  more  courteously,  when  we 
have  married  one  of  their  own  kindred." 

But  methinks  my  tongue  refuseth  to  be  any 
longer  the  advocate  of  an  unlawful  deed,  and  my 
mouth  denieth  to  be  the  orator  of  an  unjust  ac- 
tion. When  I  have  said  what  I  can  for  the  de- 
fence of  their  marriage,  I  shall  makp  but  a  plaster 
too  narrow  for  the  sore  :  the  breach  is  so  broad,  I 
cannot  stop  it,  though  I  may  dam  it  up  with 
untempered  mortar.  Nothing  can  be  brought 
for  the  defence  of  these  matches  ;  something  may 
be  said  for  the  excuse  of  them,  but  that  fetched 


CHAPTER    I.  27 

not  from  piety,  but  from  policy ;  not  certain,  bnt 
conjectural.  Yet  here  may  we  see  the  power  and 
providence  of  God,  who  made  so  good  nse  of 
these  men's  defaults,  as  hereby  to  bring  Ruth, 
first  to  be  a  retainer  to  the  family  of  Faith,  and 
afterwards  a  joyful  mother  in  Israel.  This  is 
that  good  Chymic  that  can  distil  good  out  of  evil, 
light  out  of  darkness,  order  out  of  confusion,  and 
make  the  crooked  actions  of  men  tend  to  His 
own  glory  in  a  straight  line,  and  His  children's 
good. 

I  speak  not  this  to  defend  any  man's  folly  in 
doing  of  evil,  but  to  admire  God's  wisdom,  who 
can  bring  good  out  of  evil :  and  surely  He  that  will 
turn  evil  to  good,  will  turn  good  to  the  best. 

And  they  dwelled  there  about  ten  years. 

Here  we  have  the  term  of  Naomi's  living  in 
Moab,  and  .the  family's  lasting  in  Israel, — "  ten 
years."  We  read  of  a  famine  for  three  years, 
2  Sam.  xxi. ;  of  three  years  and  a  half,  1  Kings 
xvii. ;  of  seven  years,  Gen.  xlii.,  as  also  2  Kings 
viii. :  but  this  ten  years'  famine  longer  than  any. 
Seven  years  which  Jacob  served  for  Rachel, 
seemed  to  him  but  a  short  time ;  but  surely  those 
ten  years  seemed  to  the  afflicted  Israelites,  and 
to  the  banished  Naomi,  as  so  many  millions  of 
vears. 


28  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

OBSERVATION. 

God  doth  not  presently  remove  His  rod  from 
the  back  of  His  children,  bnt  sometimes  scourgeth 
them  with  long-lasting  afflictions.  The  reason 
is,  because  we  go  on  and  persist  so  long  in  our 
sins.  And  yet  herein  even  Mercy  exalteth  her- 
self against  judgment :  for  if  God  should  suffer 
the  fire  of  His  fury  to  burn  so  long  as  the  fuel  of 
our  sins  doth  last,  "  Lord,  who  were  able  to 
abide  ?  "  Were  the  days  of  our  suffering  appor- 
tioned to  the  days  of  our  living,  no  flesh  would  be 
saved ;  but  "  for  the  elect's  sake  those  days  "  are 
rt  shortened." 

USE. 

Bear  with  patience  light  afflictions,  when  God 
afflicteth  His  children  with  long-lasting  punish- 
ments. Mutter  not  for  a  burning  fever  of  a  fort- 
night. What  is  this  to  the  woman  that  had  a 
running  issue  for  twelve  years  ?  Murmur  not  for 
a  twelvemonth's  quartan  ague  :  'tis  nothing  to 
the  woman  that  was  bowed  for  eighteen  years ; 
nor  seven  years'  consumption,  to  the  man  that 
lay  thirty-eight  years  lame  at  the  pool  of 
Bethesda. 

And  Mahlon  and  Chilton  died  also  both  of  them. 

It  was  but  even  now  that  old  Elimelech  was  gone 
to  bed  :   see,  his  sons  would  not  sit  long  up  after 


CHAPTER    I.  29 

the  father.  Only  here  is  the  difference  :  he,  like 
ripe  fruit,  fell  down  of  his  own  accord ;  they,  like 
green  apples,  were  cudgelled  off  the  tree. 

OBSERVATION. 

Even  young  men  in  the  prime  of  their  age  are 
subject  to  death.  The  sons  of  Jacob,  when  they 
came  to  the  table  of  Joseph,  sat  down,  the  eldest 
according  to  his  age,  and  the  youngest  according 
to  his  youth :  but  Death  observes  not  this  method ; 
she  takes  not  men  in  seniority,  but  sometimes 
sends  them  first  to  the  burial  that  came  last  from 
the  birth,  and  those  that  came  last  from  the 
womb,  first  to  their  winding-sheet.  There  were 
as  many  lambs  and  kids  sacrificed  in  the  Old 
Testament,  as  goats  and  old  sheep ;  but  surely 
more  there  be  that  die  in  infancy  and  in  youth, 
than  of  those  that  attain  to  old  age. 

USE. 

"Kemember  thy  Creator  in  the  days  of  thy 
youth."  You  whose  joints  are  knit  with  sturdy 
sinews,  whose  veins  are  full  of  blood,  whose 
arteries  are  flushed  with  spirits,  whose  bones  are 
fraught  with  marrow;  Obadiah-like,  serve  God 
from  your  youth;  put  not  the  day  of  death  far 
from  you ;  think  not  your  strength  to  be  armour 
of  proof  against  the  darts  of  Death,  when  you  see 
the  corslet  of  Mahlon  and  Chilion  shot  through  in 
the  left.  So  "  Mahlon  and  Chilion  died  both  of 
them." 


30  A    COMMENT    ON    RtJTn. 

And  the  woman  was  left  of  her  two  sons  and  of 
her  husband. 

Before,  we  "had  the  particular  losses  of  Naomi ; 
now,  we  have  them  all  reckoned  up  in  the  total 
sum.  "A  threefold  cable/'  saith  Solomon,  "  is 
not  easily  broken  ;  "  and  yet  we  see  Naomi's  three- 
fold cable  of  comfort,  twisted  of  her  husband  and 
her  two  sons,  broken  by  death.  Of  the  two  sexes 
the  woman  is  the  weaker ;  of  women,  old  women 
are  most  feeble;  of  old  women,  widows  most 
woful ;  of  widows,  those  that  are  poor,  their 
plight  most  pitiful;  of  poor  widows,  those  that 
want  children,  their  case  most  doleful ;  of  widows 
that  want  children,  those  that  once  had  them 
and  after  lost  them,  their  estate  most  desolate ; 
of  widows  that  have  had  children,  those  that  are 
strangers  in  a  foreign  country,  their  condition 
most  comfortless.  Yet  all  these  met  together  in 
Naomi,  as  in  the  centre  of  sorrow,  to  make  the 
measure  of  her  misery  "  pressed  down,  shaken  to- 
gether, running  over."  I  conclude  therefore,  many 
men  have  had  affliction, — none  like  Job ;  many 
women  have  had  tribulation,— none  like  Naomi. 

VERSE  6. 

Then  she  arose  with  her  daughters  in  law,  that  she 
might  return  from  the  country  of  Moab  :  for  she 


CHAPTER    I.  31 

had  heard  in  the  country  of  Moab  how  that  the 
Lord  had  visited  His  people  in  giving  them 
bread. 

These  words  contain  two  general  parts. 

1.  God's  visiting  His  people  with  plenty. 

2.  Naomi's  visiting  of  her  people  with  her 
person. 

I  begin  with  the  first  in  the  order  of  the  words. 

a 

Then  she  arose  with  her  daughters  in  law>  &c. 

OBSERVATION. 

We  must  tarry  no  longer  in  an  idolatrous  land, 
when  God  offereth  us  an  occasion  to  return  into 
our  own  country :  for  so  long  as  we  tarry  in  an 
idolatrous  land  on  a  just  cause,  so  long  we  are  in 
our  vocation  and  in  God's  protection :  but  when 
God  openeth  us  a  gap  to  return,  and  we  will  not 
through  it,  we  are  neither  in  our  calling  nor  God's 
keeping,  but  must  stand  on  our  own  adventures  ; 
and  who  knows  not  how  slenderly  we  shall  be 
kept,  when  we  are  left  to  our  own  custody  ?  Let 
not  therefore  Joseph,  with  his  wife  and  son,  tarry 
any  longer  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  when  he  is  dead 
that  sought  the  life  of  the  child. 

Examples  we  have  of  those  which,  in  the  days 
of  Queen  Mary,  fled  beyond  the  seas ;  though 
they  were  not  in  a  paganish,  only  in  a  foreign 


32  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

country  :  Mr.  Scorey,  Cox,  Whitehead,  Grindal, 
Home,  Sandys,  Elmore,  Gwest,  Jewel.  If  fear 
lent  them  feet  to  run  when  they  went  away,  joy 
gave  them  wings  to  fly  when  they  came  home 
again.  Let  none  therefore  pretend  in  needless 
excuses  to  linger  in  the  land  of  Egypt,  when  they 
may  return  into  the  honey-flowing  land  of 
Canaan. 

For  she  had  heard  in  the  country  of  Moab. 

I  suppose  when  any  messenger  arrived  in  Moab 
out  of  the  land  of  Canaan,  Naomi  did  presently 
repair  unto  him,  and  load  him  with  questions 
concerning  the  estate  of  her  country  :  "  How  do 
the  Jews  my  countrymen  ?  How  fareth  it  with 
the  Bethlehemites  my  neighbours?  with  Boaz 
my  kinsman  ?  What  is  the  rate  of  corn  ?  What 
the  price  of  oil  ?  What  the  value  of  wine  ?  If 
there  be  no  performance  for  the  present,  what 
promise  is  there  for  the  future  ?  Though  things 
be  bad  now,  what  hope  is  there  but  they  will  be 
better  hereafter  ?  "  Alas  !  he  answers  little  ;  and 
from  his  silence  and  sorrowful  looks  Naomi  ga- 
thers a  denial.  But  as  Elijah  sending  his  ser- 
vant towards  the  sea,  to  see  what  signs  there 
were  of  rain ;  for  six  several  times  together  he 
returned  this  answer,  "  There  is  nothing ; " 
(1  Kings  xviii.  43 ;)  but  at  the  seventh  time  he 


CHAPTER    I.  33 

brought  him  the  tidings  of  a  cloud  rising  out  of 
the  sea :  so.  though  for  nine  years  Naomi  had  no 
news  but  of  want  and  scarcity,  yet  the  tenth  year 
there  came  a  man  (probably  he  was  a  good  man 
that  brought  these  good  tidings)  who  brought 
her  word  that  the  valleys  began  to  laugh  and 
sing  with  plenty.  And  so,  though  the  hope  that 
was  deferred  was  the  fainting  of  the  heart,  yet 
when  it  came,  it  was  the  "  tree  of  life."  Per- 
chance because  the  covetous  Jews  had  made  nine 
parts  great  for  their  own  profit,  and  the  tenth 
small  to  cozen  God  of  His  portion,  God,  quite 
contrary,  gave  them  nine  years  of  scarcity  and 
want,  and  at  length  made  the  tenth  of  store  and 
plenty. 

OBSERVATION. 

The  fame  of  remarkable  accidents  will  fly  into 
foreign  countries :  for,  if  it  be  bad  news,  the 
wicked  will  be  sure  to  tell  it  in  the  gates  of  Gath, 
and  publish  it  in  the  streets  of  Askelon  :  if  it  be 
good,  the  godly  will  proclaim  it  in  the  courts  of 
Zion,  and  disperse  it  within  the  walls  of  Jerusa- 
lem. Whether  good  or  bad,  if  it  be  of  moment 
and  importance,  it  will  not  be  covered  nor  con- 
cealed. 


QUESTION. 


Is  it  lawful  for  us  to  listen,  hearken,  and  in- 
quire after  matters  of  foreign  countries  ? 


34  A  COMMENT  ON  RUTH. 

ANSWER. 

Though  I  would  not  have  men  to  be  like  the 
Athenians,  "  to  hear  or  tell  some  new  thing-;"  yet 
it  is  both  lawful  and  laudable  for  them  to  inquire 
after  foreign  affairs,  whereby  they  express  the  de- 
sire that  they  have  of  the  welfare  of  their  distant 
brethren,  the  members  of  the  same  mystical  body. 
Example,  Nehemiah  i.  2.  And  yet  would  I  have 
men,  though  they  lend  their  ears,  not  to  bestow 
their  belief  on  every  groundless  report  which  is 
blazed  abroad. 

1.  Because  fame  is  often  untrue,  relating  (2 
Sam.  xiii.  30)  that "  all  the  king's  sons"  are  killed, 
when  only  Amnon  is  slain. 

2.  Because  many  there  be  which,  with  the 
soldiers,  Matt,  xxviii.,  do  nothing  but  invent  and 
disperse  lies  to  gull  over-credulous  people :  and  as 
many  a  benighted  traveller  hath  wandered  out  of 
his  way,  whilst  he  followed  for  his  lanthorn  the 
meteor  of  foolish  fire  ;  so  many  a  man  hath  been 
deceived  by  embracing  of  lying  relations,  instead 
of  true  news.  Yet  in  case  that  Cushi  and  Ahimaaz 
confirm  the  same  thing,  that  variety  of  messen- 
gers from  divers  places,  of  sundry  sides  and 
several  factions,  all  agree  in  material  and  sub- 
stantial points  ;  we  ought  not  to  be  like  unbelieving 
Thomas,  to  trust  no  more  than  our  eyes  have 
seen,  but  may  rely  on  the  truth  of  such  relations ; 


CHAPTER    I.  35 

and  ought  accordingly  to  be  affected  with  sorrow 
if  the  news  be  bad,  or  joy  if  the  tidings  tend  to 
the  church's  good  and  God's  glory. 

That  God  had  visited  His  people. 

This  was  the  privilege  of  the  people  of  the 
Jews,  that  they  were  styled  "  God's  people  ;"  but 
now  A.mmi  is  made  Lo-Ammi,  and  Ruhamah,  Lo- 
Ruhamah;  and  we,  the  Gentiles,  are  placed  in 
their  room.  Let  us  therefore  remember  the  words 
of  St.  Paul,  Eom.  i.  20,  21 :  "  Be  not  high-minded, 
but  fear :  for  if  God  spared  not  the  natural 
branches  of  the  olive,  fear  that  He  will  not  spare 
thee  also." 

O  that  He  would  be  pleased  to  cast  His  eye  of 
pity  upon  the  poor  Jews,  which  for  fifteen  hundred 
years  and  upwards  have  wandered  without  law, 
without  lord,  without  land ;  and,  as  once  they 
were,  so  once  again  to  make  them  His  people ! 

In  giving  them  bread. 

By  "  bread"  is  meant  all  sustenance  necessary 
for  the  maintaining  of  our  lives,  whereof  bread  is 
the  chiefest.  As  the  temple  of  Dagon  principally 
leaned  on  two  pillars,  and  fell  to  the  ground  when 
Samson  took  them  away  ;  so  the  buildings  of  our 
bodies  chiefly  rely  on  bread  and  water  for  outward 
sustenance,  which  being  taken  away,  [they] 
d  2 


36  A   COMMENT    ON    EUTH. 

cannot  but  presently  decay.  Let  others  therefore 
wish  those  dishes  which  curiosity  hath  invented, 
rather  to  increase  than  satisfy  hunger,  which  are 
more  delightsome  to  the  eye  than  pleasing  to  the 
palate,  yet  more  pleasing  to  the  palate  than 
wholesome  to  the  stomach ;  let  us  pray,  "  Give  us 
this  day  our  daily  bread." 

Bread  is  a  dish  in  every  course :  without  this 
can  be  no  feast,  with  this  can  be  no  famine. 

OBSERVATION. 

God's  punishments,  though  they  last  sometimes 
long,  yet  always  they  end  at  last :  and  yet  some- 
times, for  the  manifestation  of  His  power,  and 
trial  of  His  children's  patience,  He  suffers  them 
to  be  brought  into  great  extremities.  Abraham's 
hand  shall  be  heaved  up  to  slay  Isaac,  before  the 
angel  shall  catch  hold  of  it :  Lazarus  shall  be 
three  days  dead,  before  Christ  will  raise  him ;  the 
ship  ready  to  sink,  before  our  Saviour  will  awake : 
Peter  must  be  drenched  in  the  water,  before  our 
Saviour  will  keep  him  from  drowning :  St.  Paul 
must  be  in  the  lion's  mouth,  before  he  shall  be 
delivered  out  of  it :  the  famine  must  last  ten  years, 
before  God  will  give  them  bread. 

An  example  hereof  we  have  in  our  neighbouring 
churches  of  Germany,  which  long  have  been 
afflicted  under  the  tyranny  of  their  oppressors ; 
and  now  at  length  a  sun  is  risen  out  of  the  north, 
and  after  a  long  night  the  morning  beginneth  the 


CHAPTER    I.  37 

day.  And  thou,  Swethland,"*  shalt  not  be  counted 
the  meanest  amongst  the  kingdoms  of  Europe ; 
for  out  of  thee  did  a  prince  arise,  who  hath 
delivered  the  distressed  Protestants ;  who  at  his 
first  landing  seemed  to  his  enemies  an  object 
fitter  of  their  scorn  than  opposition. f  They 
thought  our  youthful  David  too  unequal  a  match 
to  cope  with  their  general,  who  had  been  a  man  of 
war  from  his  youth.  But  as  verity  consisteth  not 
in  the  plurality  of  voices,  so  victory  standeth  not 
in  the  multitude  of  soldiers  ;  but  God  so  ordered 
it,  that  he  that  had  the  best  cause  had  the 
best  success.  I  dare  boldly  say,  that  all  the  Pro- 
testant princes  and  states  of  Germany  will  be 
ready  truly  to  say  of  him  what  Tertullus  spake 
flatteringly  of  Felix,  Acts  xxiv.  2  :  "  Seeing  that 
by  thee  we  enjoy  great  quietness,  and  that  very 
worthy  deeds  are  done  unto  this  nation  by  thy 
providence,  we  always  accept  it,  and  in  all  places, 
most  noble  prince,  with  all  thankfulness."  But 
let  us  turn  our  praises  of  him  into  prayers  for 
him,  that  he  who  hath  conquered  his  foes  may 
subdue  himself,  not  to  be  puffed  up  with  his  good 
success.  So  let  all  Thine  enemies  perish,  O  Lord ; 
but  let  all  them  that  love  Thee  be  as  the  sun  when 
he  goeth  forth  in  his  might.     And  as  ever  I  have 

*  [Sweden. — Ed.]  t  [The  reference  is  to  Gustavu?  Adolphus,  who, 
after  lauding  in  Pomerania  (in  UVi'v)  with  only  8/00  soldiers,  was 
gaining  a  series  of  brilliant  victories  over  the  Imperial  troops  at  the 
very  time  when  t  ese  Lectures  on  Ruth  were  probably  delivered. — Ed.] 


38  A    COMMENT    ON    KUTH. 

earnestly  desired,  so  now  do  I  steadfastly  hope  to 
see  the  day,  when  our  Naomi  (our  worthy  Naomi, 
more  fruitful  in  miseries  than  in  children,  and  in 
virtue  than  in  both)  shall  arise,  to  return  out  of 
the  land  of  Holland,  with  her  prince  and  progeny, 
when  she  shall  hear  in  the  land  of  Holland  that 
God  hath  visited  the  Palatinate,  and  given  them 
rest.* 

VERSES  7,  S. 

And  she  went  out  of  the  place  where  she  tvas,  and 
her  two  daughters-in-law  with  her ;  and  they 
went  on  the  way  to  return  into  the  land  of  Judah. 

And  Naomi  said  to  her  daughters-in-law,  Go,  re- 
turn each  of  you  to  her  mother. 

These  words  contain  the  continuation  of 
Naomi's  return ;  wherein  we  may  observe, — 

First.  The  company  that  went  with  her, — 
"  her  two  daughters-in-law." 

Secondly.  The  discourse  she  had  with  this  com- 
pany ;  consisting  of  a  precept,  in  the  text,  "  Go, 
return  each  of  you  to  her  mother;"  and  of  a 
prayer,  in  the  words  following. 

Now,  whereas  her  daughters-in-law  did  not  take 
their  farewell  of  Naomi  at  the  threshold  of  their 
house,  but  went  part  of  the  way  with  her,  we 
gather, — 

*  [By  "our  Naomi"  was  intended  Elizabeth,  daughter  of  James  I., 
Princess  Palatine,  and  Queen  of  Bohemia,  who,  at  the  date  of  these 
Lectures,  and  for  many  years  subsequently,  enjoyed  a  comfortable  asylum 
at  the  Hague.— Ed.] 


CHAPTER   I.  39 

OBSERVATION. 

That  all  offices  of  kindnesses  and  conrtesies 
ought  to  be  betwixt  the  mother-in-law  and  the 
daughter-in-law ;  I  mean,  her  son's  wife.  And  yet 
look  into  the  world,  and  ye  shall  commonly  find 
enmity  betwixt  them  ;  as  saith  Terence  in  Hecyrd, 
"  Neque  declinatam  mulierem  reperias  ab  aliarum 
ingenio ;  ita  adeb  uno  omnes  animo  socrus  oderunt 
nurus."  And  their  fallings  out  chiefly  proceed 
from  these  two  causes  : — 

First.  They  contend  which  should  have  the 
greatest  right  and  interest  in  the  man,  who  is  son 
to  the  one,  husband  to  the  other.  Judah  and 
Israel  contested  (2  Sam.  xix.  43)  which  should 
have  most  part  in  king  David ;  the  former  claim- 
ing it  because  he  was  bone  of  their  bone ;  the 
latter  pleaded  they  had  eleven  [ten]  parts  in  him, 
to  Judah's  single  share.  Thus  mother-in-laws  and 
daughter-in-laws  use  to  fall  out.  The  mother, 
because  her  son  is  flesh  of  her  flesh,  and  bone  of 
her  bone,  pleads  it  is  right  that  he  should  side  and 
second  with  her  :  the  daughter-in-law,  because  he 
is  her  husband,  and  therefore  one  flesh,  chal- 
lengeth  that  he  should  rather  take  her  part :  so 
betwixt  them  they  fill  the  family  with  all  discord. 

Secondly.  They  fall  out  about  the  managing 
of  the  matters  in  the  household,  after  whose  mind 
they  should  be  ordered. 


40  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

But  as  St.  James  said  in  another  case,  "  Beloved, 
these  things  ought  not  to  be  so; "  both  these  brawls 
may  be  easily  ended.  The  first  may  be  taken  up 
by  the  wisdom  and  discretion  of  the  son-in-law, 
who  ought  so  indifferently  to  poise  his  affections 
betwixt  them  both,  with  such  dutifulness  and 
respect  to  the  one,  such  love  and  kindness  to  the 
other,  that  neither  may  have  just  cause  to  com- 
plain. And  the  second  controversy  may  thus  be 
decided :  if  the  mother  hath  the  state  [estate] 
still  in  her  hands,  good  reason  it  is  she  should  rule 
the  affairs,  and  that  the  daughter-in-law  should 
wait  till  her  mother-in-law's  natural  death  hath 
paved  the  succession  to  the  governing  of  the 
family.  But  if  the  old  woman  hath  resigned  her 
estate,  and  confined  herself  to  a  yearly  pension, 
then  ought  she  not  to  intermeddle  with  those 
matters  from  which  she  had  willingly  sequestered 
herself.  Were  this  observed,  there  would  not  so 
many  daughters-in-law  rejoice,  when  the  day  of 
mourning  for  their  mother-in-law  is  come  ;  some 
whereof  say,  as  the  wicked  said  of  David,  "0, 
when  will  she  die,  and  her  name  perish  ?" 

Now  to  come  to  the  discourse  she  had  with  them: 
Go,  return,  &c. 

Where  ariseth  a  question,  Whether  Naomi  did 
well,  in  persuading  her  daughters  to  go  back  unto 
Moab  ?  For  the  satisfaction  whereof,  I  will  set 
down,  First,  What  may  be  said  against ;  Secondly, 
What  may  be  brought  for  her  defence. 


CHAPTER    J.  41 


ACCUSATION, 


"  Why,  Naomi,  why  didst  thou  quench  the  zeal 
of  thy  daughters,  which  proffered  themselves  so 
willingly  to  go  with  thee  ?  0,  rein  them  not 
backward  with  dissuasions,  but  rather  spur  them 
forward  with  exhortations  ;  and  strive  to  bring 
them  out  of  an  idolatrous  land,  to  a  place  where 
God's  worship  is  purely  professed.  Say  unto  them, 
e Hearken,  0  daughters,  and  consider;  incline 
your  ears ;  forget  also  your  country,  and  your  own 
mother's  house  :  so  shall  the  Lord  yoar  God  have 
pleasure  in  you.  True  it  is,  ye  have  a  mother  in 
Moab ;  but  what  of  that  ?  Care  not  for  your  mo- 
ther, but  care  for  your  Maker  :  care  not  for  her  that 
conceived  you,  but  care  for  Him  that  created  you. 
Tarry  not  with  them,  no,  not  so  much  as  to  ex- 
press your  last  love  in  performing  their  funerals  ; 
rather  let  the  dead  bury  their  dead  :  those  that  are 
dead  spiritually,  let  them  bury  such  as  die  natu- 
rally ;  and  come,  go  ye  along  with  me  to  the  land  of 
Canaan.'  Thus,  Naomi,  oughtest  thou  to  have 
said,  and  then  hadst  performed  the  part,  done  the 
duty,  of  a  mother.  If,  whilst  thou  hadst  tra- 
velled with  them  on  the  way,  thou  hadst  travailed 
with  them  till  God  had  been  formed  in  them  ;  then 
shouldst  thou  shine  as  a  double  sun  in  heaven  for 
saving  of  two  souls :  whereas  now  thou  art  in  a 
manner  accessory  to  their  ghostly  murder,  in 
sending  them  back  to  an  idolatrous  country." 


42  A    COMMENT    ON    ETJTH. 

DEFENCE. 

To  this  accusation  Naomi  might  justly  answer, 
"  It  is  my  heart's  desire  and  prayer  to  God,  that  I 
may  be  an  instrument  of  my  daughter-in-laws' 
conversion ;  but  the  wisdom  of  the  serpent,  as 
well  as  the  innocency  of  the  dove,  is  to  be 
used  in  all  our  actions,  lest  we  draw  needless 
danger  upon  ourselves.  True  it  is,  my  daughters- 
in-law  proffer  to  go  with  me ;  but  here  is  the  ques- 
tion, whether  this  is  done  out  of  courtesy  and 
compliment,  or  out  of  singleness  and  sincerity. 
Now,  should  they  through  my  persuasions  go  into 
the  land  of  Canaan,  and  there  live  in  want  and 
penury,  they  will  be  ready  to  rail  on  me  another 
day  :  ( We  may  thank  Naomi  for  all  this  ;  we  had 
plentiful  provisions  in  our  own  country,  but  she 
must  have  us  hither ;  she  by  her  restless  impor- 
tunity must  wring  a  constrained  consent  from  us 
to  come  into  Canaan ;  all  these  miseries  are 
befallen  upon  us  through  her  default.'  Yea,  I  am 
afraid  that,  finding  want,  they  again  will  return 
into  their  own  country,  to  my  shame,  the  scandal 
of  our  religion,  and  the  deeper  punishment  of 
their  own  souls.  Wherefore  without  their  minds 
would  I  do  nothing,  that  their  going  might  not  be 
as  it  were  of  necessity,  but  willingly.  To  which 
end  I  will  put  them  to  the  touchstone,  to  see 
whether  their  forwardness  be  faithful  or  feigned, 


CHAPTER    I.  43 

sound  or  seeming,  cordial  or  counterfeit :  I  will 
weigh  them  both  in  the  balance,  hoping  that 
neither  shall  be  found  too  light." 

Upon  these  grounds  learned  men  Lave  acquitted 
Naomi  from  any  fault  in  managing  this  matter, 
she  doing  it  only  with  an  intent  to  try  them. 

Whence  we  may  observe,  that  Pagans  that  prof- 
fer themselves  to  become  converts,  are  not  without 
proof  presently  to  be  received  into  the  church. 

And  here  we  may  take  occasion  to  digress  a 
little,  to  show  how  Christians  ought  to  behave 
themselves  in  the  converting  of  infidels. 

First.  They  must  strive,  in  their  mutual  con- 
versing with  them,  to  season  them  with  a  good 
opinion  of  their  honesty  and  upright  dealing: 
otherwise  their  doctrine  will  never  be  embraced, 
whose  manners  are  justly  misliked. 

Secondly.  Having  possessed  them  with  his  good 
esteem,  they  ought,  as  occasion  is  offered,  to  in- 
struct them  in  the  rudiments  of  Christian  religion  ; 
and  to  begin  with  such  as  are  plain  and  evident  by 
the  light  of  nature,  and  so  in  due  time  to  proceed 
to  matters  of  greater  difficulty. 

Lastly.  They  are  to  pray  to  God  to  give  His 
increase  to  their  planting  and  watering :  for,  as 
Athanasius  saith,  "  It  is  a  Divine  work  to  persuade 
men's  souls  to  believe." 

But  as  for  the  using  of  tortures  and  of  tor- 
ments, thereby  to  force  them,   we  have  no  such 


4-4  A    COMMENT    ON     KlrTH. 

custom,  nor  as  yet  tlie  churches  of  God :  for, 
though  none  come  to  Christ  but  such  as  His  Father 
draws  by  the  violence  of  His  effectual  grace,  yet 
ought  not  men  to  drive  or  drag  any  to  the  profes- 
sion o:'  the  faith.  Yet  notwithstanding,  if  after 
long  patience  and  .'brbearing  with  them,  and  long 
instructing  them  in  the  points  of  religion ;  if  still 
these  Pagans  continue  refractory  and  obstinate, 
then  surely  the  civil  magistrate,  who  hath  the  law- 
ful dominion  over  them,  may  severely,  though  not 
cruelly,  with  Josiah,  compel  them  to  come  to 
church,  and  to  perform  the  outward  formalities  of 
God's  worship. 

Go  then,  ye  bloody  Jesuits,  boast  of  those  many 
millions  of  Americans  whom  you  have  converted, 
who  were  not  converted  by  the  sword  of  the 
mouth,  gained  by  hearing  the  Gospel,  but  com- 
pelled by  the  mouth  of  the  sword,  forced  by  feeling 
your  cruelty.  Witness  those  seventy  thousand, 
which,  without  any  catechizing  in  the  points  of 
religion,  were  at  once  driven  to  the  font,  like  so 
many  horses  to  a  watering  trough.  Indeed,  I 
find  my  Saviour  (John  ii.  15)  driving  the  mer- 
chants out  of  the  temple  with  a  whip  of  cords  ; 
but  never  before  did  I  read  of  any  which  against 
their  wills  drave  or  instructed  *  Pagans  to  the 
font  to  be  baptized. 

*  [Evidently  a  misprint, — perhaps  instead  of  dragged  —  Ed.] 


CHAPTER    r.  45 

Bach  to  her  mother' 's  house. 

Here  we  see,  widows,  if  poor,  are  to  be  maintained 
by  their  parent's,  if  they  be  able.  These  widows 
(1  Tim.  v.  16)  were  not  to  be  burdensome  to  the 
church,  but  to  be  relieved  by  their  own  countiy.* 
Let  parents  therefore  take  heed  how  they  bestow 
their  daughters  in  marriage  :  for  if  they  match 
them  to  unthrifts  and  prodigals,  will  it  not  be 
bitterness  in  the  end  ?  The  burden  will  fall  heavy 
on  their  backs,  when  their  poor  daughters  with 
their  children  must  be  sent  again  to  their  fathers 
to  maintain  them. 

House. 

Widows  are  to  contain  themselves  within  the 
"  house" ;  not  like  the  harlot,  Prov.  vii.  12,  always 
"in  the  streets;"  but  like  meek  Sarah  in  the 
tent :  whereby  they  shall  sooner  gain  the  love  and 
esteem  of  others.  For  let  base  and  beggarly  fel- 
lows buy  that  rascal  ware  which  is  hung  out  at  the 
doors  and  windows  of  shops  and  stalls,  whilst  men 
of  quality  and  fashion  will  go  into  the  shop,  to 
cheapen  the  worth  of  those  merchandise  as  are 
therein  kept  secret  and  concealed.  And  so  surely 
all  discreet  and  grave  men  will  have  the  highest 
esteem,  and  bear  the  best  affection  to  such  women 

*  [Probably  a  slip  of  the  pen  fur  kindred. — Ed.J 


46  A   COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

which  do  not  gad  abroad  to  be  seen,  but,  with 
Ruth  and  Orpah,  being  widows,  keep  themselves 
in  their  mother's  house. 

VERSES  8,  9. 

The  Lord  show  favour  unto  you,  as   ye  have  done 

with  the  dead,  and  with  me. 
The  Lord  grant  you  that  you  may  find  rest,  either 

of  you  in  the  house  of  her  husband. 

Naomi  being  ready  to  take  her  leave  of  her 
daughters,  fain  she  would  leave  them  something, 
for  which  they  might  be  the  better  after  her 
departure.  But  gold  and  silver  she  had  none,  yet 
such  as  she  had  she  freely  gave  unto  them, — hearty 
prayers.  Whence  we  learn,  it  is  the  best  expres- 
sion of  a  grateful  mind,  to  pray  to  God  for  the 
welfare  of  those  at  whose  hands  we  have  received 
greater  courtesies  than  we  can  requite. 

As  ye  have  done. 

Hence  we  learn,  God,  in  the  rewarding  of  the 
good  deeds  of  His  servants,  dealeth  with  them 
accordingly  as  they  have  done  with  others.  Yet 
far  be  it  from  us  to  suppose,  that  in  our  stained 
and  imperfect  works  there  is  any  meritorious 
virtue,  which  deserveth  that  God  should  propor- 
tion a  reward  unto  them  :  but  this  freely  proceed- 


CHAPTER    I.  47 

eth  from  God's  favour ;  who,  to  encourage  us  in 
well-doing,  will  not  suffer  a  cup  of  cold  water  to 
pass  without  its  reward.  Do  we  desire,  then,  to 
have  dutiful  children  and  faithful  servants 
hereafter?  Let  us  be  dutiful  to  our  parents, 
faithful  to  our  masters.  On  the  other  side,  hath 
God  afflicted  us  with  Zibahs  to  our  servants,  and 
with  Absaloms  to  our  sons  ?  Let  us  reflect  our 
eyes  on  that  which  is  past,  and  call  ourselves  to 
account,  whether  we  formerly  have  not  been  un- 
faithful to  our  masters,  undutiful  to  our  parents  : 
no  doubt,  we  may  then  take  up  the  confession  of 
Adoni-bezek :  "  As  I  have  dealt  with  others,  so  the 
Lord  hath  done  to  me." 

With  the  dead. 

QUESTION. 

Here  ariseth  a  question,  How  can  one  show 
favour  to  the  dead,  who,  being  past  sense,  are  not 
capable  of  kindness  or  cruelty  ? 

ANSWER. 

The  Papists  (who  leave  the  souls  of  most  men 
departing  from  hence,  like  Absalom's  body,  hang- 
ing betwixt  heaven  and  hell)  expound  it,  that 
these  women  did  fast  and  pray  for  the  souls  of 
their  deceased  husbands,  that  they  might  be  de- 
livered from  torments,  and  in  due  time  brought  to 


48  A    COMMENT   ON   RUTH. 

happiness  in  heaven.  For  the  confutation  of  which 
erroneous  exposition,  I  need  say  no  more  than  that 
the  Scripture  makes  no  mention  of  any  such  middle 
place,  wherein  the  souls  of  the  godly  should  be 
detained  before  they  go  into  heaven  ;  and  in  mat- 
ters of  faith  every  Christian  may  safely  say, 
"  Except  I  see  in  the  Bible  the  print  thereof,  or 
can  feel  it  deduced  out  of  it  by  undeniable  conse- ' 
quence,  I  will  not  believe  it." 

It  is  strange  to  see  what  impertinent  places  are 
produced  by  Bellarmine,  to  prove  praying  for  the 
dead;  as  James  v.  16:  "Confess  your  faults 
one  to  another,  and  pray  one  for  another,  that  ye 
may  be  healed.  The  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a 
righteous  man  availeth  much."  Then  he  endea- 
voureth  to  prove,  that  the  dead  pray  for  the  living, 
from  the  parable  of  Dives,  Luke  xvi.  27  :  "I  pray 
thee  therefore,  father,"  &c. :  where  Dives  was 
charitably  solicitous  for  the  good  of  his  surviving 
brethren.  But  let  the  first  place  in  St.  James  be 
perused  by  impartial  judgments,  and  it  obligeth 
mutually  the  dead  saints  to  confess  to  us,  as  well 
as  we  to  them  ;  which  being  impossible,  directeth 
us  to  confine  the  words  only  to  reciprocal  confess- 
ing and  praying  to  and  for  the  living. 

Some  will  say,  Bellarmine  having  sufiiciently 
proved  purgatory  before,  (which  necessarily  infer- 
eth  prayers  for  the  dead,)  he  might  be  the  briefer 
in  that  subject.     It  is  confessed,  many  arguments 


CHAPTER    I.  49 

are  alleged  by  him  to  that  intent,  though  to  small 
purpose ;  as  Psalm  lxvi.  12  :  u  We  went  through  fire 
and  through  water  :  but  Thou  broughtest  us  out 
into  a  wealthy  place."  We  answer:  First.  The 
living  there  speak  de  prceterito,  "  We  went ;"  not  de 
futuro,  "  We  shall  go."  Secondly.  It  was  lite- 
rally meant  of  the  children  of  Israel :  they  went 
"  through  the  fire/'  when  envassalled  to  work  in 
the  Egyptian  brick-kilns  ;  and  "  through  water," 
when  miraculously  they  passed  through  the  Red 
Sea.  Again,  they  went  through  fire,  when, 
preserved  from  the  stinging  of  the  fiery,  they 
beheld  the  brazen,  serpent.  Thirdly.  If  from 
"fire"  in  this  text  any  can  kindle  a  purgatory, 
others  will  quench  it  from  the  word  u  water,"  see- 
ing no  Papists  ever  fancied  a  watered  purgatory. 

They  urge  the  place,  Matth.  v.  26 :  "Thou  shalt 
by  no  means  come  out  from  thence,  till  thou  hast 
paid  the  uttermost  farthing;"  importing,  say 
they,  a  possibility  on  satisfaction  to  be  freed 
thence,  that  is,  from  hell  fire. 

Answer :  "  Until "  there  is  not  taken  termina- 
tively,  but  extensively;  equivalent  to  " never"  or 
" not  at  all;"  paralleled  to  that  place,  Psalm  lvii. 
1  :  "  In  the  shadow  of  Thy  wings  will  I  make 
my  refuge,  until  these  calamities  be  over-past." 
What,  would  David  depart  from  God,  after  his 
deliverance  ?  Would  he  use  Him  as  travellers  a 
bush, — come  under  it  in  a  storm,  and  leave  it  in 


50  A    COMMENT    ON    KUTH. 

fair  weather  ?  No,  surely  ;  David  would  trust  in 
God  until  that  time,  and  at  that  time,  and  in 
that  time,  and  after  that  time,  and  at  all  times. 
Parallel  also  to  that  place  of  Matthew  i.  25 : 
"  And  knew  her  not  till  she  had  brought  forth  her 
firstborn  son :"  it  being  the  constant  tradition 
of  antiquity,  according  to  the  proportion  of  faith, 
and  embraced  by  the  Papists  themselves,  that 
Christ's  mother  lived  and  died  a  spotless  virgin. 

Much  stress  he  layeth  on  that  passage  of  the 
apostle,  1  Corinth,  iii.  15  :  "  He  himself  shall  be 
saved,  yet  so  as  by  fire."  This  place,  saith 
Bellarmine,  is  locus  utilissimus  et  difficillimus, 
"most  profitable  and  most  hard." 

We  answer,  First,  in  general.  Seeing  by  the 
Jesuit's  confession  it  is  so  hard  a  place,  it  is  utterly 
improbable  that  purgatory  (being  of  so  high 
concernment  to  every  soul  as  Papists  would  per- 
suade us)  can  be  therein  intended  :  for  all  matters 
necessary  for  men  to  know  and  believe,  wherein 
the  safety  of  every  single  soul  is  interested,  (such 
as  purgatory  is  pretended  to  be,)  is  by  the  confes- 
sion of  all  divines  expressed  in  plain  and  pregnant 
texts  of  Scripture  ;  for  want  whereof,  Bellarmine 
is  fain  to  shroud  and  shelter  himself  under  the 
most  obscure  places,  alleging  a  text  most  dark 
and  difficult,  by  his  own  confession. 

Secondly.  That  "fire"  there  meant  by  St.  Paul, 
is  affliction  in  this  life.     As  for  such  fathers  wh 


' 


CHAPTER   I.  51 

expounded  it  de  igne  conflagrationis,  of  that  "  fire  " 
which  should  burn  up  all  things  at  the  end  of  the 
world ;  it  makes  nothing  for  the  patronizing  of 
purgatory,  in  the  Popish  notion  thereof. 

Come  we  now  to  find  an  office,  and  make  an 
inquiry,  how  many  things  a  dying  godly  man 
leaves  behind  him  in  this  world.  His  soul  is 
sent  before  him;  and  "from  henceforth  blessed 
are  the  dead  that  die  in  the  Lord."  (Eev.  xiv. 
13.)     He  leaveth  behind  him, 

First,  his  body  ;  to  which  we  must  be  kind,  by 
burial  and  lamentation. 

Secondly,  his  estate;  to  which  we  must  be 
kind,  by  careful  and  faithful  administration. 

Thirdly,  his  children,  friends,  or  kindred;  to 
to  whom  we  must  be  kind,  by  love  and  affection. 

Fourthly,  his  faults  and  failings  ;  to  which  we 
must  be  kind,  by  silence  and  suppression.* 

Fifthly,  his  memory  and  virtues;  to  which  we 
must  be  kind,  by  congratulation,  commemoration, 
and  imitation.* 

Of  these  in  order :  for,  although  these  words, 
u  Ye  have  been  kind  to  the  dead,"  are  capable  of 
this  sound  sense,  "You  have  been  kind  to  your  hus- 
bands, who  now  are  dead,  whilst  they  were  living ;" 

*  [Prior  might  almost  have  had  these  passages  in  his  eye  when  he 

wrote : 

"  Be  to  her  virtues  very  kind ; 

Be  to  her  faults  a  little  bliud." — Ed.] 
E    2 


52  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

yet,  because  more  seemeth  imported  therein,  we 
will  prosecute  the  aforesaid  particulars. 

I  say,  First,  his  body ;  to  which  there  is  due 
burial  and  lamentation. 

Burial;  and  that  according  to  the  quality  and 
condition  wherein  he  lived.  We  read  of  king 
Hezekiah,  2  Chron.  xxxii.  33,  "  They  buried  him  in 
the  chiefest "  (in  the  Hebrew,  "  in  the  highest") 
["of  the]  sepulchres  of  the  sons  of  David."  It  must 
be  allowed,  that  the  sepulchre  of  David  his  father 
was  higher  than  his ;  and  next  David,  Hezekiah's. 
0  that  height  might  be  but  measured  by  true 
holiness !  There  was  an  officer  amongst  the 
Greeks,  whose  place  it  was  to  measure  monuments 
according  to  the  standard  of  the  men's  merits 
therein  interred.  Such  officers,  if  used  in  Eng- 
land, would  pare  off  great  parcels  from  some 
tombs,  more  proportioned  to  the  party's  wealth 
than  virtues.  But  nothing  could  be  abated  of 
Hezekiah's  monument,  all  the  dimensions  whereof 
were  due  to  his  devotion. 

And  lamentation.  Surely,  of  all  the  godly  that 
ever  departed  this  life,  God's  servants  had  the 
least  cause  to  bewail  the  death  of  St.  Stephen. 
For,  first,  whereas  there  is  a  threefold  degree  of 
certainty  of  salvation ;  first,  that  of  hope,  which, 
as  the  least  and  lowest,  scarce  deserveth  to  be 
styled  certainty;  secondly,  that  of  evidence,  where- 
by the  person  clearly   in  his  soul  apprehendeth 


CHAPTER    I.  53 

God's  favour ;  thirdly,  that  of  vision,  peculiar  to 
this  Stephen  alone,  antedating  his  happiness  with 
his  bodily  eyes,  being  in  heaven  before  he  was  in 
heaven ;  so  that,  as  many  gates  in  his  wounded 
body  stood  open  to  let  out  his  soul,  he  beheld 
alive  the  heavens  opened  to  receive  it. 

And  yet  we  read,  Acts  viii.  2,  "And  devout 
men  carried  Stephen  to  his  burial,  and  made  great 
lamentation  over  him."  Observe,  it  was  not  said  they 
made  great  lamentation  for  him,  but  "  over  him." 
They  knew  him  [to  be]  in  a  happy  condition  :  it  was 
themselves  they  bemoaned  in  his  death,  the  sight  of 
his  corpse  sharpening  their  sorrow,  that  the  infant 
church  had  lost  one  of  her  best  swaddling-clothes. 

Secondly,  his  estate  ;  to  which  we  must  be  kind, 
by  careful  and  faithful  administration.  Heb.  ix. 
17:  "For  a  testament  is  of  force  after  men  are 
dead."  Gal.  iii.  15  :  "  Though  it  be  but  a  man's 
covenant,"  or  "testament,"  "yet  if  it  be  confirm- 
ed, no  man  disannulleth,  or  addeth  thereto." 
No  man :  he  must  either  be  less  than  man  in 
knowledge, — a  mere  beast ;  or  more  than  man 
in  malice, — a  mere  devil.  By  "  testament"  I  under- 
stand not  only  the  very  words  thereof,  but  also 
what  appeareth  to  be  the  testator's  will  to  the 
conscience  of  the  executor.  How  many  in  this 
kind  are  cruel  to  the  dead  !  so  that  some  of  the 
legacies  bequeathed  by  them  have  had  a  thumb  or 
a  toe,  yea,  some  an  arm  or  a  leg,  cut  off  from 


54  A    COMMENT    ON    KTJTH. 

them.  Many  legacies  which,  came  sound  forth 
from  the  testator,  before  they  could  get  through 
the  executors,*  have  been  more  lame  and  maimed 
than  the  cripples  in  the  hospital  to  whom  they 
have  been  bequeathed. 

Thirdly,  his  children,  or  (because  Mahlon  and 
Chilion  had  none  of  them)  his  kindred  or  friends ; 
to  whom  the  living  must  be  kind,  with  love  and 
affection.  Eemember  the  character  of  the  good 
wife,  Proverbs  xxxi.  12  :  "  She  will  do  her  husband 
good,  and  not  evil,  all  the  days  of  her  life."  We 
have  many  wives  only  negatively  good,  pleasing 
and  praising  themselves  in  this,  that  they  do 
their  husbands  no  hurt.  This  will  not  do  the 
deed  ;  they  must  be  positively  profitable.  Nor  is 
it  said,  "  all  the  days  of  his  life,"  but,  u  all  the 
days  of  her  life.  "  What  if  he  dieth  ?  her  obliga- 
tion to  him  is  not  cassated  or  nulled,  (as  many 
wives  generally  conceive,)  but  still  continueth  "  all 
the  days  of  her  life."  True  it  is,  she  is  set  free  so 
far,  as  she  may  marry  again  in  a  competent  time, 
without  the  least  shadow  of  sin ;  yet  so  as  still 
obliged  to  do  good  all  her  lifetime  to  the  friends, 
to  the  children  (if  any)  of  her  dead  husband ; 
and  he,  if  surviving  her,  reciprocally  engaged  to 
do  the  like. 

Fourthly,  the  best  men  leave  faults  and  failings 
behind  them ;  to  these  the  living  must  be  kind, 
by  silence  and  suppression. 


CHAPTER    I.  55 

First :  of  those  of  whom  thou  canst  say  no 
good,  say  nothing. 

Secondly :  of  those  of  whom  thou  canst  say 
some  good,  say  no  bad. 

David  is  a  most  excellent  instance  hereof,  2 
Sam.  i.  24.  Who  could  more,  or  more  justly, 
have  inveighed  against  Saul  than  David  ?  "  0  ye 
daughters  of  Israel,  rejoice  for  the  death  of  so 
great  a  t}~rant,  who  killed  Ahimelech  the  high 
priest,  and  fourscore  more  of  God's  priests,  whose 
souls  were  as  clear  from  treason  as  the  white 
linen  ephods  they  wore  were  from  spots.  Twice  I 
had  him  at  my  mercy,  once  in  the  cave,  once  when 
asleep ;  yet  he  (notwithstanding  all  his  fair  pro- 
mises to  the  contrary)  was  the  more  cruel  to  me 
for  my  kindness  to  him."  No  such  matter ;  David 
conceals  what  was  bad,  remembereth  what  was 
good  in  Saul,  at  leastwise  what  would  make  his 
memory  acceptahle  with  the  weaker  sex ;  namely, 
his  making  of  gallantry  fashionable  amongst 
them :  "  Ye  daughters  of  Israel,  weep  over  Saul, 
who  clothed  you  in  scarlet,  with  other  delights,  who 
put  on  ornaments  of  gold  upon  your  apparel." 

Fifthly,  memory  of  his  virtues :  to  which  three 
things  are  due,  to  make  thee  kind  thereunto. 

First,  congratulation.  I  will  touch  this  string 
but  tenderly ;  not  so  much  because  fearing  mine 
own  fingers,  (as  if  the  lesson  should  be  false  I 
play  theraon,)  but  expecting  other  men's  ears  as 


56  A    COMMENT    ON   RUTH. 

ill-disposed  with  prejudice.  It  is  no  Popery,  nor 
superstition,  to  praise  God  for  the  happy  condition 
of  His  servants  departed  ;  the  ancient  patriarchs, 
the  inspired  prophets,  the  holy  apostles,  the 
patient  martyrs,  the  religious  confessors.  When 
the  tribe  of  Reuben,  Gad,  and  half  Manasses, 
erected  the  altar  Ed  at  the  passage  over 
Jordan,  it  startled  all  the  rest  of  the  tribes,  as  if 
under  it  they  had  hatched  some  superstitious 
design;  whereas  indeed  the  altar  was  not  in- 
tended for  sacrifice,  but  was  merely  an  altar  of 
memorial,  to  evidence  to  posterity  that  these  two 
tribes  and  a  half,  though  divided  from  the  rest  by 
the  river  of  Jordan,  were  conjoined  with  them  in 
the  worship  of  the  same  God.  In  like  manner, 
when  some  ministers  thank  God  for  the  departure 
of  His  servants,  some  people  are  so  weak,  and 
some  so  wilful,  to  condemn  such  for  passages  of 
Popery,  as  if  superstitious  prayers  were  made  for 
their  departure  :  whereas,  indeed,  such  congratu- 
lation, on  the  contrary,  speaks  our  confidence  on 
their  present  bliss  and  happiness,  and  continueth 
the  church  militant  with  the  church  triumphant, 
as  the  completing  one  entire  catholic  church  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

Secondly,  commemoration  is  due  to  the  memories 
of  the  deceased.  Hence  the  ancient  custom  of  fune- 
ral orations,  continued  in  our  modern  practice,  both 
to  the  honour  of  the  dead,  and  profit  of  the  living. 


CHAPTER    I.  57 

Thirdly,  imitation  of  their  virtues.  It  hath, 
been  a  great  question  amongst  such  who  desire  to 
express  themselves  thankful  to  their  dead  ances- 
tors, of  what  metal  or  matter  to  make  their 
monuments,  so  as  they  may  be  most  lasting  and 
permanent.  Wise  men  have  generally  decried 
silver  and  brass ;  not  so  much  because  too  costly, 
(such  may  be  the  worth  and  wealth  of  the 
executors  and  party  deceased,)  but  too  tempting  to 
sacrilege  to  demolish  them.  Brass  is  generally 
subject  to  the  same  mischief,  and  marble  touch  * 
and  alabaster  are  generally  used  for  that  purpose ; 
but  the  monument  less  subject  to  casualty  is,  to 
imitate  the  virtues  of  our  dead  friends  :  in  other 
tombs  the  dead  are  preserved ;  in  these  they  may 
be  said  to  remain  alive. 

When  we  see  a  child  very  like  to  the  father  and 
mother  thereof,  we  use  to  say,  "  Thy  father  will 
never  be  dead  as  long  as  thou  livest."  Thus  it  is 
the  best  remembrance  of  our  dead  progenitors  to 
follow  their  virtues.  St.  Paul  cannot  look  upon 
Timothy,  but  presently  calls  to  mind  his  mother 
Eunice,  and  his  grandmother  Lois,  though  the 
latter  no  doubt  [was]  long  since  departed. 

The  Lord  grant  that  you  may  find  rest,  each  of  you 
in  the  house  of  her  husband. 

Here  we  may  observe,  first,  that  it  is  the  part  of 

*  [An  inferior  kind  of  black  marble. — Eu.] 


58  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTTi. 

pious  parents  to  pray  to  God  for  the  good  success  of 
their  children,  especially  in  the  matter  of  their 
marriage:  example  in  Abraham,  Gen.  xxiv.  7. 
Secondly,  hence  we  may  gather,  that  the  life  of 
married  persons  meeting  together  in  the  fear  of 
God,  is  "  rest." 

OBJECTION. 

How  then  cometh  it  to  pass  that  many  men  and 
women  may  take  up  the  words  of  Eebecca,  "  See- 
ing it  is  so,  why  am  I  thus  ?  "  (Gen.  xxv.  22.) 
If  the  married  life  be  "  rest,"  how  cometh  it  to 
prove  my  purgatory,  my  hell,  my  cause  of  restless 
torment  ?  Men  and  women  were  joined  in  mar- 
riage (Gen.  ii.)  to  the  end  to  be  a  mutual  help  one 
to  the  other ;  but  many  prove  such  helpers  as  the 
king  of  Ashur  [Assyria]  did  to  Ahaz,  of  whom 
it  is  said,  He  "  distressed  him,  but  helped  him 
not."  (2  Chron.  xxviii.  20.) 

ANSWER. 

Who  can  hinder  it,  if  men  of  their  girdles  and 
garters  make  halters  to  hang  themselves  ?  If  those 
things  which  should  be  for  their  strength  and  or- 
nament, be  through  their  own  default  turned  to 
their  utter  undoing ;  the  estate  of  marriage  is  not 
herein  to  be  blamed,  but  the  folry  of  such  who 
out  of  some  sinister  ends  undertake  it.  Happily 
[haply]   some  choose  their  wives  like  as  our  grand- 


CHAPTER    I.  59 

mother  Eve  did  the  apple,  because  they  are  plea- 
sant to  the  eyes  to  be  looked  upon  :  others,  out  of  a 
love  of  their  wealth,  saying  of  their  wives  what  the 
Shechemites  did  of  the  sons  of  Jacob,  "  Shall  not 
all  their  herds  and  cattle  be  ours  ?  "  Whereas, 
if  grace  and  piety  were  principally  respected  in 
their  choice,  (other  outward  accommodations  in 
their  due  distance  not  neglected,)  they  would  find 
the  truth  of  our  observation,  that  a  married  life 
is  "  rest."  For,  though  some  petty  brawls  may 
happen  amongst  the  most  sanctified  couple,  which 
may  move  their  anger,  yet  shall  it  not  remove  their 
love,  if  one  with  Christian  discretion  beareth  with 
the  infirmities  of  the  other.  Joab  made  this  com- 
pact with  his  brother  Abishai,  2  Sam.  x.  11 :  "If  the 
Aramite  be  stronger  than  I,  thou  shalt  help  me : 
but  if  the  Ammonites  be  too  strong  for  thee,  I  will 
come  and  succour  thee."  Thus  ought  man  and 
wife  to  make  a  bargain,  with  their  best  counsel 
to,  and  prayers  for,  each  other,  to  assist  them- 
selves mutually  against  their  sundry  weaknesses 
and  infirmities,  which  otherwise  would  turn  their 
"  rest "  of  their  life  into  unquietness. 

VERSES  9,  10,  11,  12,  13. 
And  when  she  hissed  them,  they  lifted  up  their  voices, 

and  wept. 
And  they  said  unto  her,  Surely  we  will  return  with 

thee  unto  thy  people. 


60  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

But  Naomi  said,  Turn  again,  my  daughters:  for 
what  cause  will  you  go  with  me  ?  Are  there  any 
more  sons  in  my  womb,  that  they  may  be  your 
husbands  ? 

Turn  again,  my  daughters,  go  your  way  ;  for  I  am 
too  old  to  have  a  husband.  If  I  should 
say,  I  have  hope  ;  and  if  I  had  a  husband  this 
night  ;   yea,  if  I  had  born  sons  ; 

Would  you  tarry  for  them  while  they  were  of  age  ? 
Would  you  be  deferred  for  them  from  taking 
of  husbands  ?  Nay,  my  daughters  ;  for  it  griev- 
eth  me  much  for  your  sokes  that  the  hand  of  the 
Lord  is  gone  out  against  me. 

And  when  she  kissed  them. 

Kisses  was  the  ordinary  salutation  of  the  Jews 
at  the  meeting  of  acquaintance,  men  with  men, 
women  with  women,  men  with  women  ;  provided 
that  then  they  were  of  near  kindred,  to  avoid  all 
suspicion  of  unchastity. 

And  they  lifted  up  their  voices,  and  wept. 

The  observation  here  may  be  the  same  which 
the  Jews  collected  ;  (John  xi. ;)  which,  when  they 
saw  our  Saviour  weep  for  Lazarus,  they  said, 
"  Behold  how  He  loved  him  !  "  So  these  tears  in 
this  place  were  the  expression  of  their  aifection. 
Sorrow,  like  the  river  of  Jordan,  (1  Chron.  xii.  15,) 


CHAPTER    I. 


61 


in  the  first  month  did  overflow  the  banks,    and 
streamed  water  down  their  cheeks. 

But  Naomi  said,  Turn  again,  my  daughters,  &c. 

In  these  words,  she  dissuadeth  her  daughters- 
in-law  from  returning  with  her.  The  strength  of 
her  reason,  contained  in  three  verses,  may  thus  be 
set  down,  as  if  she  had  said  :  "  Happily,  [haply,] 
daughters,  you  have  heard  that  it  is  the  custom 
in  the  land  of  Canaan  for  childless  widows  to 
marry  their  deceased  husbands'  brothers.  But  if 
your  return  be  grounded  hereon,  know  that  you 
build  your  hopes  on  a  false  foundation,  it  being 
impossible  for  me,  by  the  course  of  nature,  to  have 
any  more  sons.  Who  will  look  that  water  should 
flow  from  a  dry  fountain,  grapes  grow  on  a  with- 
ered vine,  fruit  flourish  on  a  dead  fig-tree  ?  Though 
Sarah  at  ninety  was  made  a  mother;  though 
Aaron's  rod  did  bud  and  blossom  when  it  was  dry  ; 
I  myself  should  be  a  miracle,  if  I  should  expect 
such  a  miracle :  and  therefore  know,  that  there 
are  no  more  sons  in  my  womb." 

DOCTRINE. 

Now  whereas  Naomi  dealeth  thus  plainly  with 
her  daughters,  not  feeding  them  with  false  hopes, 
it  teacheth  us  this :  We  ought  not  to  gull  our 
friends  with  the  promises  of  those  things  that 
neither  will  nor  can  come  to  pass.     Otherwise  we 


62  A   COMMENT  ON   RUTH. 

shall  both  wrong  our  friends,  who,  the  higher 
they  are  mounted  upon  the  hill  of  seeming  hopes, 
at  length  the  deeper  they  will  be  cast  into  the  dale 
of  real  despair :  and  also  we  shall  wrong  our- 
selves; when  Time,  the  mother  of  Truth,  shall 
unmask  us,  we  shall  prove  ourselves  to  be  no 
better  than  liars  and  cheaters. 

USE. 

Let  us  labour  to  be  Nathanaels,  true  Israelites, 
"  in  whom  there  is  no  guile :  "  and  as  John  Baptist, 
when  as  the  Pharisees  asked  him  whether  he  was 
the  Christ  or  no,  he  "  confessed,  and  denied  not," 
and  said  plainly,  "I  am  not  the  Christ; "  (John 
i.  20 ;)  so  if  we  neither  mean  to  do,  nor  know 
that  such  things  can  be  done  which  our  friends 
request  of  us,  let  us  confess,  deny  not,  and  say 
plainly,  that  their  suits  cannot,  shall  not  be 
granted  ;  and  by  such  downright  dealing  we  shall 
at  last  get  more  favour  from  them  than  they  who 
flatter  them  with  their  tongue.  Let  not  the 
physician,  when  he  reads  in  the  urinal  those  dis- 
mal symptoms  which  are  the  ushers  of  death,  still 
promise  life  and  health  unto  his  patient ;  but 
plainly  tell  him  that  there  is  mors  in  olid  ;  that  so 
he  may  fly  unto  the  Physician  of  the  Soul,  for  a 
better  life,  when  this  shall  fade.  Let  not  the  law- 
yer, when  he  knows  the  case  is  desperate,  feed  his 


CHAPTER    I.  63 

client  with  false  hopes  to  recover  it,  that  so  from 
him  he  may  be  fed  with  money ;  but  rather  let 
him  advise  him  to  "  agree  with  his  adversary,  while 
he  is  in  the  way  ;  "  that,  though  he  cannot  get  the 
conquest,  yet  he  may  have  the  easier  composition. 

For  I  am  too  old  to  have  a  husband. 
Here  ariseth  a  question. 

QUESTION. 

Is  there  any  age  so  old,  wherein  a  man  or 
woman  may  not  marry  ? 

ANSWER. 

Naomi's  meaning  was  not  simply  and  absolutely 
that  she  was  too  old  to  marry,  but  she  was  too 
old  to  have  a  husband,  and  by  a  husband  to  have 
children,  and  that  those  children  should  grow  up, 
and  make  fit  husbands  for  Orpah  and  Ruth.  Yet, 
by  the  way,  I  would  advise  such  who  are  stricken 
in  years,  especially  if  impotency  be  added  unto 
age,  and  that  it  may  stand  with  their  conveni- 
ency,  to  refrain  from  all  thoughts  of  a  second 
marriage,  and  to  expect  that  happy  day  when 
death  shall  solemnize  the  nuptial  betwixt  their 
soul  and  their  Saviour.  For  when  Barzillai  hath 
counted  eighty  years,  he  hath  even  had  enough 
of  the  pleasure  and  vanity  of  the  world ;  let  him 
retire  himself  to  a  private  life,  and  not  envv  hi3 


64  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

son  Chimham  to  succeed  to  those  delights,  of 
which  his  age  hath  made  his  father  micapable. 
Yet  if  any  ancient  persons,  for  their  mutual 
comfort  and  society,  (which  is  not  the  least  end 
for  which  marriage  was  ordained,)  are  disposed  to 
match  themselves  herein,  they  are  blameless ; 
especially  if  they  have  a  care  to  observe  a  corre- 
spondency of  age  with  those  to  whom  they  link 
themselves.  Otherwise,  as  our  Saviour  noteth, 
when  the  old  cloth  was  joined  to  the  new,  it  made 
no  good  medley,  but  the  rent  was  made  the  worse ; 
so  when  the  spring  of  youth  is  wedded  to  the 
winter  of  age,  no  true  comfort  can  arise  from 
such  unequal  yokes,  but  much  jealousy  and  sus- 
picion are  caused  from  the  same. 

Would  ye  tarry  for  them  ? 

That  is,  "  You  would  not  tarry  for  them ;  or  if 
you  should  tarry  for  them,  you  should  wrong 
yourselves,  and  do  unadvisedly ;  because  in  the 
mean  time,  refraining  from  the  using  of  God's 
ordinance,  you  expose  yourselves  to  the  devil,  to 
tempt  you  to  incontinency."  Therefore  St.  Paul's 
counsel  is  good  which  he  prescribes  in  1  Tim.  v.  14  : 
u  I  will  therefore  that  the  younger  women,"  &c. 

While  they  were  of  age. 

Note  from  hence,  that  children  are  not  to  be 
married  in  their  non-age,  before  they  are  arrived 


CHAPTER    I.  65 

at  years  of  discretion  :  Tamar  (Gen.  xxxviii.)  is  to 
wait  till  Shelah  be  grown  up.  Those  persons  are 
therefore  to  be  blamed,  who  out  of  by-respects 
match  their  children  in  their  infancy.  Whence 
it  cometh  to  pass  that  as  their  age  doth  increase, 
their  mind  doth  alter  :  so  what  formerly  they  did 
like,  afterwards  they  do  loathe,  such  marriages 
proving  commonly  most  insuccessful. 

Nay,  my  daughters  ;  for  it  grieveth  me  much  for 
your  sokes. 

As  if  she  had  said,  "  It  grieveth  me  much  that 
you  are  already  plunged  into  poverty ;  but  it 
would  add  more  to  my  sorrow,  if  you  should 
increase  your  calamities  by  returning  home  with 
me.  For  mine  own  part,  my  misery  troubleth  me 
not  so  much,  because  the  sun  of  my  life  is  ready 
to  set,  and  it  mattereth  not  though  the  ship  be 
scanted  of  victuals,  when  it  is  hard  by  the 
harbour.  All  my  care  is  for  you,  who  are  young 
women,  and  stand  upon  your  own  preferment : 
it  grieveth  me  much  for  your  sakes." 

DOCTRINE. 

See  here,  such  is  the  ingenuous  nature  of  God's 
children,  that  they  sorrow  more  for  others  that 
are  inwrapped  with  them  in  a  common  calamity, 
than  for  themselves.  Example  in  Elias,  1  Kings 
xvii.  20.     Bat  then  it  goeth  nearest  to  their  heart, 


DO  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

when  others  are  not  only  afflicted  with  them,  but 
also  for  them;  when  they  themselves  are  the 
principal  malefactors,  for  whose  defaults  others 
are  punished,  as  in  David.  (2  Sam.  xxiv.  17.) 

USES. 

It  may  confute  the  devilish  nature  of  such  who, 
being  in  trouble,  care  not  though  they  pawn  their 
dearest  friends  in  their  stead,  so  be  it  they  them- 
selves may  escape.  And  it  may  also  serve  to 
comfort  those  that  are  in  distress,  when  God  only 
layeth  His  punishments  on  them  alone,  and  doth 
not  involve  others  together  with  them.  Art  thou 
afflicted  with  poverty  ?  Comfort  thyself,  that 
though  thou  beest  poor,  yet  thou  hast  undone 
none  by  suretiship  for  thee.  Art  thou  in  sickness  ? 
Be  glad  that  thy  disease  is  not  infectious,  and 
that  thou  hast  not  derived  the  contagion  to 
others.  Doth  God  punish  thee  for  thy  sin  with 
a  personal  punishment  ?  Be  glad  that  thou  bear- 
est  the  weight  of  thine  own  offence,  and  that  thou 
art  not  the  Jonah,  for  whose  private  sin  a  whole 
ship  of  passengers  is  endangered  to  be  cast  away ; 
for  then  their  case  would  grieve  thee  more  than 
thine  own  calamity. 

That  the  hand  of  the  Lord, 

.Naomi  here  taketh  especial  notice,  that  her 
losses   proceeded  from  no    other   by-causes,  but 


CHAPTER    I.  67 

from  the  hand  of  God.  As  David  therefore  asked 
the  widow  of  Tekoah,  (2  Sam.  xiv.  19,)  "Is  not 
the  hand  of  Joab  with  thee  in  all  this  ?  "  so,  when 
any  affliction  befalleth  ns,  let  us  presently  have 
recourse  unto  God,  and  say,  "  Is  not  the  hand  of 
the  Lord  the  principal  cause  hereof?" — and  not 
with  the  priests  of  the  Philistines  say,  "  It  was  a 
chance  that  happened  us." 

Is  gone  out  against  me. 

OBSERVATION. 

Hence  we  may  observe,  every  saint  of  God,  in  a 
common  calamity,  is  to  think  that  God  aimed  at 
his  punishment,  and  intended  his  reformation  in 
particular.  "  The  hand  of  the  Lord  "  was  gone 
out  also  against  Orpah  and  Ruth,  in  taking  away 
their  husbands;  yet  Naomi  appropriateth  the 
stroke  to  herself, — "  is  gone  out  against  me." 

How  contrary  is  this  to  the  practice  of  the 
world  !  Men  in  a  public  and  a  general  affliction, 
each  shifteth  it  off  from  themselves;  and  no  o^e 
man  will  be  brought  to  confess  that  his  sins  are 
punished  or  his  amendment  intended  in  particular, 
if  the  scourge  be  universal.  As  the  Philistines 
(1  Sam.  v.)  posted  the  ark  of  God  from  Ashdcd  to 
Ekron,  from  one  place  to  another,  and  none  would 
receive  it ;  so,  in  a  common  calamity,  none  will 
acknowledge  that  he  himself  is  especially  inter- 
F  2 


68  A   COMMENT   ON   RUTH. 

ested  m  it,  but  plead,  "  What  is  tliat  to  us  ?  Let 
others  look  unto  it."  "0,"  saith  the  people, 
"  God  hath  justly  sent  this  plague  for  the  corrup- 
tion of  the  magistrates."  "  It  is  justly  inflicted," 
saith  the  magistrate,  "  for  the  disobedience  of  the 
people."  "  Herein,"  saith  the  poor  man,  "  God 
hath  met  with  the  oppression  and  extortion  of  the 
rich."  "Herein,"  saith  the  rich  man,  "  God  hath 
paid  home  the  muttering  and  the  repining  of  the 
poor."  "Now,"  saith  the  prodigal,  "God  pun- 
isheth  the  covetousness  of  old  men."  "Now," 
saith  the  old  man,  "  He  scourgeth  the  prodigality 
of  such  as  be  young."  Far  otherwise  Naomi, 
who,  though  the  arrows  of  God  did  glance  and 
rebound,  to  the  wounding  of  Orpah  and  Ruth,  yet 
she  thought  she  herself  was  the  mark  at  whom 
God  did  level  His  shafts  :  "  The  hand  of  the  Lord 
is  gone  out  against  me." 

VERSE  14. 

And  Orpah  hissed  her  mother-in-law  ;  but  Ruth 
clave  unto  her. 

These  words  contain  two  general  parts. 

First.  A  blazing  meteor  falling  down  out  of 
the  air  :    "  And  Orpah,"  &c. 

Secondly.  A  fixed  star  fairly  shining  in  the 
heaven  ;  "  But  Ruth,"  &c. 


CHAPTER   I.  69 

And  Orpah  hissed  her  mother. 

Is  this  she  which,  even  now  was  so  promising 
in  her  words,  and  so  passionate  in  her  weeping  ? 
See  how  soon  a  forward  professor  may  turn  to  a 
fearful  apostate.  Though  she  standeth  or  fall- 
eth  to  her  own  Master,  yet,  as  the  Psalmist  saith, 
"  I  am  horribly  afraid  for  those  that  forsake  Thy 
law,"  so  have  we  just  cause  to  suspect  the  fear- 
ful final  estate  of  Orpah. 

Kissed  her  mother. 

That  is,  gave  her  this  last  salutation  of  her  de- 
parture. Here  we  see,  that  those  who  want 
grace  and  true  sanctity  may  notwithstanding 
have  manners  and  good  civility.  Now,  had 
Orpah  changed  the  corporal  kiss  she  gave  to  her 
mother,  into  a  spiritual  kiss  to  her  Saviour, — 
u  Kiss  the  Son,  lest  He  be  angry,"  (Psalm  ii.  12,) 
— her  case  had  been  as  happy  as  now  it  may 
seem  to  be  hopeless.  But,  leaving  her,  we  come 
to  ourselves,  and  gather  this  doctrine. 

DOCTRINE. 

Those  who  at  the  first  were  forward  in  religion, 
may  afterward  altogether  fall  away.  (1  Tim.  i.  20 ; 
Heb.  vi.  4 ;  Matth.  xiii.  20.)  It  may  therefore 
serve  to  abate  the  proud  carriage  of  such,  who,  as 
if  it  were  not  enough  to  be  sure,  will  also  be  pre- 
sumptuous of  their  salvation,  and  thereby  take 


70  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

leave   and  liberty   to  themselves   to    live    more 
licentiously. 

OBJECTION. 

But  as  once  one  of  the  children  of  the  prophets 
cried  out  to  Elisha,  "  0  man  of  G-od,  there  is 
death  in  the  pot ; "  so  may  the  weak  Christian 
complain  against  this  doctrine :  u  O,  it  is  a 
deadly  and  dangerous  one,  containing  much  mat- 
ter of  despair,  too  bitter  for  the  palate  of  a  poor 
Christian  to  taste,  or  his  stomach  to  digest.  It 
quencheth  all  the  sparks  of  my  comfort,  and 
hacketh  asunder  all  the  sinews  of  my  hope.  I 
fear  lest,  Orpah-like,  I  also  should  fall  away. 
What  shall  I  do,  that  I  may  be  saved  ?  " 

ANSWER. 

Let  not  the  "  smoking  flax "  be  dismayed, 
which  in  time  may  be  a  blazing  flame ;  nor  the 
"  bruised  reed  "  be  discouraged,  which  may  prove 
a  brazen  pillar  in  the  temple  of  God.  That 
therefore  thou  mayest  finally  persevere,  observe 
these  four  rules. 

RULE    I. 

First :  Utterly  renounce  all  sufficiency  in  thy- 
self. Who  but  a  madman  will  now-a-days 
warrant  the  paper  shields  of  his  own  strength, 
that  knows   that    Adam's   complete    armoi^   ~f 


CUAPTER    I.  71 

original  integrity  was   shot   through    in    Para- 
dise? 

RULE    II. 

Secondly:  Place  all  thy 3 3  nfidence  on  the 
undeserved  mercy  of  God.  Perseverance  cometh 
neither  from  the  east,  nor  from  the  west,  nor  as 
yet  from  the  south ;  but  God  suffereth  one  to  fall, 
and  holdeth  up  another.  The  temple  of  Solomon 
had  two  pillars;  one  called  Jachin,  sounding  in 
Hebrew,  "  The  Lord  will  stablish ; "  the  other, 
Boaz,  signified,  "  In  Him  is  strength."  So  every 
Christian  ("  the  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost ")  is 
principally  holden  up  by  these  two  pillars, — God's 
power,  and  will,  to  support  nim.  Wherefore  in 
every  distress  let  us  cry  out  to  God,  as  the  dis- 
ciples did  to  our  Saviour  in  the  midst  of  a  tem- 
pest, "  Help,  Master,  or  else  we  perish." 

BULE    III. 

Thirdly :  Use  all  those  means  which  God  hath 
chalked  out  for  the  increase  of  grace  in  thee  ;  as 
prayer,  meditation,  reverent  receiving  the  sacra- 
ments, accompanying  with  God's  children,  read- 
ing, hearing  the  word,  &c. 

KULE    IV. 

Fourthly :  Always  preserve  in  thyself  an  awful 
fear,   lest  thou    shouldst   fall    away    from    God. 


72  A    COMMENT    ON   RUTH. 

Fear  to  fall,  and  Assurance  to  stand,  are  two 
sisters ;  and  though  Cain  said  he  was  not  his 
"brother's  keeper/'  sure  I  am  that  this  Fear 
doth  watch  and  guard  her  sister  Assurance. 
Tantus  est  gradus  certitudinis,  quantus  sollicitu- 
dinis :  they  that  have  much  of  this  fear,  have 
much  certainty ;  they  that  have  little,  little  cer- 
tainty; they  that  have  none,  have  none  at  all. 
It  is  said  in  building,  that  those  chimneys  which 
shake  most,  and  give  way  to  the  wind,  will  stand 
the  longest :  the  moral  in  divinity-  is  true  :  those 
Christians  that  shiver  for  fear  by  sins  to  fall  away, 
may  be  observed  most  courageous  to  persist  in 
piety. 

COMFORT. 

To  those  that  diligently  practise  these  rules,  I 
will  add  this  comfort :  Encourage  thyself,  that 
God  will  keep  thee  from  apostasy  unto  the  end, 
because  already  hitherto  He  hath  preserved  thee. 
For  God's  former  favours  are  pawns  and  pledges 
of  His  future  love.  David's  killing  of  a  lion  and 
a  bear  were  the  earnests  of  his  victory  over 
Goliath.  Thus  St.  Paul  reasoneth,  2  Cor.  i.  10  : 
"Who  delivered  us  from  so  great  a  death,  and 
doth  deliver  :  in  whom  we  trust  that  He  will  yet 
deliver  us."  When  Rachel  bare  her  first  son, 
(Gen.  xxx.,)  she  called  him  Joseph,  and  said, 
"The  Lord   shall  add  to  me  another  son."     So, 


CHAPTER    I.  73 

when  God  hath  already  blessed  us  and  supported 
us  for  the  time  past,  let  us  say  with  Rachel, 
" '  Joseph, — the  Lord  will  add  :  ■  He  will  not 
stay,  or  stint,  or  stop  here ;  but  as  He  hath  kept 
ine  from  my  mother's  womb,  and  ever  since  I  was 
born,  so  I  trust  He  will  not  forsake  me  when  I  am 
aged,  and  full  of  grey  hairs." 

But,  to  return  to  her  which  returned  again  to 
Moab.  We  read  in  2  Sam.  xx.  that  the  people 
which  passed  by  the  corpse  of  murdered  Amasa, 
being  moved  with  such  a  hideous  and  uncouth 
spectacle,  they  "  stood  still :  "  but  when  we  read 
this  Book  of  Ruth,  and  come  to  Orpah's  apostasy, 
there  let  us  a  while  pause  and  demur,  to  read  in 
her  fall  a  lecture  of  our  own  infirmity.  For  if  we 
stand,  it  is  not  because  we  have  more  might  in 
ourselves,  but  because  God  hath  more  mercy  on 
us.  Let  us  therefore  K  work  out  our  salvation 
with  fear  and  trembling :  "  ever  trembling,  lest 
we  should  be  cast  to  hell ;  ever  triumphing,  that 
we  shall  come  to  heaven :  ever  fearful,  lest  we 
should  fall ;  ever  certain,  that  we  shall  stand  : 
ever  careful,  lest  we  should  be  damned;  ever 
cheerful,  that  we  shall  be  saved.  Concerning 
Ruth's  perseverance  we  intend  to  treat  hereafter. 


74  A    COMMENT    ON    EUTH. 


VERSE  15. 

And  Naomi  said,  Behold,  thy  sister-in-law  is  gone 
back  unto  her  people,  and  unto  her  gods :  return 
thou  after  thy  sister-in-law. 

In  these  words  Naomi  seeks  to  persuade  Ruth 
to  return ;  alleging  the  example  of  Orpah,  who, 
she  saith,  was  °  gone  back  to  her  people,  and  to 
her  gods." 

OBSERVATION. 

Where,  first,  we  find  that  all  the  heathen,  and 
the  Moabites  amongst  the  rest,  did  not  acknow- 
ledge one  true  God,  but  were  the  worshippers  of 
many  gods ;  for  they  made  every  attribute  of  God 
to  be  a  distinct  deity.  Thus,  instead  of  that  at- 
tribute, the  wisdom  of  God,  they  feigned  Apollo 
the  god  of  wisdom ;  instead  of  the  power  of  God, 
they  made  Mars  the  god  of  power;  instead  of 
that  admirable  beauty  of  God,  they  had  Venus 
the  goddess  of  beauty.  But  no  one  attribute  was 
so  much  abused  as  God's  providence :  for  the 
heathen  supposing  that  the  whole  world,  and  all 
the  creatures  therein,  was  too  great  a  diocese  to  be 
daily  visited  by  one  and  the  same  Deity,  they 
therefore  assigned  sundry  gods  to  several  crea- 
tures. Thus  God's  providence  in  ruling  the 
raging   of    the   seas   was   counted   Neptune;    in 


CHAPTER    1.  7o 

stilling  the  roaring  winds,  iEolus ;  in  command- 
ing the  powers  of  hell,  Pinto :  yea,  sheep  had 
their  Pan,  and  gardens  their  Pomona;  the 
heathens  then  being  as  fruitful  in  feigning  of 
gods,  as  the  Papists  since  in  making  of  saints. 

DOCTRINE. 

Now,  because  Naomi  used  the  example  of  Orpah 
as  a  motive  to  work  upon  Ruth  to  return,  we  gather 
from  thence,  examples  of  others  set  before  our  eyes 
are  very  potent  and  prevalent  arguments  to  make 
us  follow  and  imitate  them :  whether  they  be  good 
examples, — so  the  forwardness  of  the  Corinthians 
to  relieve  the  Jews  provoked  many, — or  whether 
they  be  bad, — so  the  dissembling  of  Peter  at 
Antioch  drew  Barnabas  and  others  into  the  same 
fault.  But  those  examples,  of  all  others,  are  most 
forcible  with  us,  which  are  set  by  such  who  are 
near  to  us  by  kindred,  or  gracious  with  us  in  friend- 
ship, or  great  over  us  in  power. 

USE    J. 

Let  men  in  eminent  places,  as  magistrates,  min- 
isters, fathers,  masters,  and  the  like,  (seeing  that 
others  love  to  dance  after  their  pipe,  to  sing  after 
their  tune,  to  tread  after  their  track,)  endeavour 
to  propound  themselves  patterns  of  pity  and 
religion  to  those  that  be  under  them. 


76  A   COMMENT    ON   RUTH. 

USE    II. 

When  we  see  any  good  example  propounded 
unto  us,  let  us  strive  with  all  possible  speed  to 
imitate  it.  What  a  deal  of  stir  is  there  in  the 
world  for  civil  precedency  and  priority  !  Every 
one  desires  to  march  in  the  forefront,  and  thinks 
it  a  shame  to  come  lagging  in  the  rearward.  0 
that  there  were  such  a  holy  ambition  and  heavenly 
emulation  in  our  hearts,  that,  as  Peter  and 
John  ran  a  race,  which  should  come  first  to  the 
grave  of  our  Saviour,  so  men  would  contend,  who 
should  first  attain  to  true  mortification !  And 
when  we  see  a  good  example  set  before  us,  let  us 
imitate  it,  though  it  be  in  one  who  in  outward 
respects  is  far  our  inferior.  Shall  not  the  master 
be  ashamed  to  see  that  his  man,  whose  place  on 
earth  is  to  come  behind  him,  in  piety  towards 
heaven  goes  before  him  ?  Shall  not  the  husband 
blush  to  see  his  wife,  which  is  the  weaker  vessel 
in  nature,  to  be  the  stronger  vessel  in  grace  ? 
Shall  not  the  elder  brother  dye  his  cheeks  with 
the  colour  of  virtue,  to  see  his  younger  brother, 
who  was  last  born,  first  re-born  by  faith  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  ?  Yet  let  him  not  therefore  envy  his 
brother,  as  Cain  did  Abel ;  let  him  not  be  angry 
with  his  brother,  because  he  is  better  than  him- 
self ;  but  let  him  be  angry  with  himself,  because 
he  is  worse  than  his  brother ;  let  him  turn  all  his 


CHArTEE   I.  77 

malice  into  imitation,  all  his  fretting  at  him  into 
following  of  him.  Say  nnto  him,  as  Gehazidid  of 
Naaman,  "  As  the  Lord  liveth,  I  will  run  after 
him  :  "  and  though  thou  canst  not  over-run  him, 
nor  as  yet  over-take  him,  yet  give  not  over  to  run 
with  him ;  follow  him,  though  not  as  Asahel  did 
Abner,  hard  at  the  heels ;  yet  as  Peter  did  our 
Saviour,  "  afar  off; "  that,  though  the  more 
slowly,  yet  as  surely  thou  mayest  come  to  heaven  ; 
and  though  thou  wert  short  of  him  whilst  he 
lived,  in  the  race,  yet  thou  shalt  be  even  with  him 
when  thou  art  dead,  at  the  mark. 

USE    III. 

When  any  bad  example  is  presented  unto  us, 
let  us  decline  and  detest  it,  though  the  men  be 
never  so  many,  or  so  dear  unto  us.  Imitate 
Micaiah,  (1  Kings  xxii.,)  to  whom  when  the  mes- 
sengers sent  to  fetch  him  said,  "  Behold  now,  the 
words  of  the  prophets  declare  good  to  the  king 
with  one  mouth :  let  thy  word  therefore,  I  pray 
thee,  be  like  to  one  of  them ;  "  Micaiah  answered, 
"  As  the  Lord  liveth,  whatsoever  the  Lord  saith 
unto  me,  that  will  I  speak."  If  they  be  never  so 
dear  unto  us,  we  must  not  follow  their  bad  prac- 
tice. So  must  the  son  please  him  that  begat  him, 
that  he  do  not  displease  Him  that  created  him  :  so 
must  the  wife  follow  him  that  married  her,  that  she 
doth  not  offend  Him  that  made  her.     Wherefore, 


78  A   COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

as  Samson,  though  bound  with  new  cords,  snapped 
them  asunder  as  tow  when  it  feeleth  the  fire ;  so, 
rather  than  we  should  be  led  by  the  lewd  examples 
of  those  which  be  near  and  dear  unto  us,  let  us 
break  in  pieces  all  ties,  engagements,  relations 
whatsoever. 

QUESTION. 

Yea,  but  one  may  say,  "  What  if  I  find  in  the 
Scripture  an  action  recorded,  whose  doer  is  known 
to  have  been  a  godly  and  gracious  man  ?  may  I 
not,  without  any  further  doubt  or  scruple,  follow 
the  same  ?  " 

ANSWER. 

For  the  better  satisfying  hereof,  I  will  rank  the 
actions  of  godly  men,  registered  in  the  Scriptures, 
into  nine  several  ranks,  and  will  show  how  far  forth 
we  may  safely  proceed  in  the  imitation  of  them. 

1.  We  find  some  actions  set  down  which  are 
extraordinary,  the  doers  whereof  had  peculiar 
strength  and  dispensation  from  God  to  do  them. 
Thus  Samson  slew  himself  and  the  Philistines  in 
the  temple  of  Dagon;  Elias  caused  fire  to 
descend  on  .the  two  captains  and  their  fifties ; 
Elisha  cursed  the  children  of  Bethel.  Now  these 
are  recorded  rather  for  our  instruction  than  imi- 
tation :  for  when  the  "  sons  of  thunder "  would 
have  been  the  sons  of  lightning,   and  have  had 


CHAPTER    I.  79 

fire  from  heaven  to  burn  the  Samaritans,  which 
refused  to  receive  onr  Saviour,  after  the  example 
of  Elias,  Christ  checked  their  ill-tempered  zeal, 
and  told  them,  "  You  know  not  what  spirit  you 
are  of." 

2.  Some  examples  are  set  down  which  are 
founded  in  the  ceremonial  law ;  as,  the  eating  of 
the  paschal  lamb ;  the  circumcising  of  their 
children  the  eighth  day.  Now  the  date  of  these 
did  expire  at  the  death  of  Christ :  the  substance 
being  come,  the  shadows  are  fled ;  and  therefore 
they  may  in  no  wise  still  be  observed. 

3.  Such  examples  as  are  founded  in  the  judicial 
law,  which  was  only  calculated  for  the  elevation  of 
the  Jewish  commonwealth ;  as,  to  put  men  to 
death  for  adultery.  Now  these  examples  tie  us  no 
farther  to  imitate  them,  than  they  agree  with  the 
moral  law,  or  with  those  statutes  by  which  every 
particular  country  is  governed. 

4.  Some  there  be  founded  in  no  law  at  all,  but 
only  in  an  ancient  custom  by  God  tolerated  and 
connived  at;  as,  polygamy  in  the  patriarchs, 
divorces  in  the  Jews  upon  every  slight  occasion. 
From  these  also  we  must  in  these  days  abstain, 
as  which  were  never  liked  or  allowed  by  God, 
though  permitted  in  some  persons  and  ages,  for 
some  special  reasons. 

5.  Doubtful  examples  ;  which  may  so  be  termed, 
because  it  is  difficult  to  decide  whether  the  actors 


80  A    COMMENT    ON   RUTH. 

of  them  therein  did  offend  or  no  ;  so  that,  should 
a  jury  of  learned  writers  be  empanneled  to  pass 
their  verdict  upon  them,  they  would  be  puzzled 
whether  to  condemn  or  acquit  them,  and  at  length 
be  forced  to  find  it  an  Ignoramus;  as,  whether 
David  did  well  to  dissemble  himself  frantic, 
thereby  to  escape  the  cruelty  of  Achish,  king  of 
Gath.  Now  our  most  advised  way  herein  is  alto- 
gether to  abstain  from  the  imitation  of  them,  be- 
cause there  is  a  deal  of  difficulty  and  danger,  and 
our  judgments  may  easily  be  deceived. 

6.  Mixed  examples ;  which  contain  in  them  a 
double  action,  the  one  good,  the  other  bad,  both 
so  closely  couched  together  that  it  is  a  very  hard 
thing  to  sever  them.  Thus,  in  the  unjust  steward, 
there  was  his  wisdom  to  provide  for  himself,  and 
his  wickedness  to  purloin  from  his  master:  the 
first  God  did  commend,  we  may  imitate  ;  the  latter 
He  could  not  but  loathe,  we  may  not  but  shun. 
In  the  Israelitish  midwives,  Exod.  i.,  there  was 
fides  mentis,  et  fallacia  rnenticntis,  "  the  faith  of 
their"  love,  "  and  the  falseness  of  their  lying  :  " 
the  first  God  rewarded,  and  we  may  follow ;  the 
latter  He  could  not  but  dislike,  and  we  must  de- 
test. Behold,  here  is  wisdom,  and  let  the  man 
that  hath  understanding  discreetly  divide  betwixt 
the  dross  and  the  gold,  the  chaff  and  the  wheat, 
in  these  mixed  examples ;  that  so  he  may  practise 
the  one,  eschew  and  avoid  the  other. 


CHAPTER    I.  81 

7.  Those  which  be  absolutely  bad,  that  no  cha- 
ritable comment  can  be  fastened  upon  them ;  as, 
the  drunkenness  of  Noah,  the  incest  of  Lot,  the 
lying  of  Abraham,  the  swearing  of  Joseph,  the 
adultery  of  David,  the  denial  of  Peter.  Now  God 
forbid  we  should  imitate  these :  far  be  it  from  us, 
with  king  Ahaz,  to  take  a  pattern  from  the  idola- 
trous altar  of  Damascus.  The  Holy  Spirit  hath 
not  set  these  sins  down  with  an  intent  they  should 
be  followed ;  but  first  to  show  the  frailty  of  His 
dearest  saints,  when  He  leaves  them  to  themselves ; 
as  also  to  comfort  us  when  we  fall  into  grievous 
sins,  when  we  see  that  as  heinous  offences  of  God's 
servants  stand  upon  the  record  in  the  Scripture. 

8.  Actions  which  are  only  good  as  they  are 
qualified  with  such  a  circumstance,  as  David's 
eating  of  the  show-bread,  provided  for  the  priests, 
in  a  case  of  absolute  necessity.  These  we  may 
follow  ;  but  then  we  must  have  a  special  eye  and 
care  that  the  same  qualifying  circumstance  be  in 
us ;  for  otherwise  the  deed  will  be  impious  and 
damnable. 

9.  Examples  absolutely  good;  as,  the  faithful- 
ness of  Abraham,  the  peaceableness  of  Isaac,  the 
painfulness  of  Jacob,  the  chastity  of  Joseph,  the 
patience  of  Moses,  the  valour  of  Joshua,  the 
sincerity  of  David.  These  it  is  lawful  and  laudable 
with  our  best  endeavours  to  imitate.  Follow  not 
the  adultery  of  David,  but  follow  the  chastity  of 

G 


82  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

Joseph ;  follow  not  the  dissembling  of  Peter,  but 
follow  the  sincerity  of  Nathanael ;  follow  not  the 
testiness  of  Jonah,  but  follow  the  meekness  [of] 
Moses ;  follow  not  the  apostasy  of  Orpah,  but 
follow  the  perseverance  of  Ruth,  which  comes  in 
the  next  text  to  be  treated  of. 

VERSES  16,  17. 

And  Ruth  answered,  Entreat  me  not  to  leave  tlieey 
nor  to  depart  from  thee  ;  for  whither  thou  goest, 
I  will  go  ;  and  where  thou  dwellest,  I  will  dwell : 
thy  people  shall  be  my  people,  and  thy  God  my 
God: 

Where  thou  diest,  will  I  die,  and  there  will  I  be 
buried :  the  Lord  do  so  to  me,  and  more  also,  if 
aught  but  death  part  thee  and  me. 

Here  we  have  the  resolution  of  Ruth  portrayed 
in  lively  colours  :  so  that  if  we  consider  her  sex, — 
a  woman ;  her  nation, — a  Moabite ;  one  may 
boldly  prcnounce  of  her  what  our  Saviour  did  of 
the  centurion,  "  Yerily  I  say  unto  you,  I  have  not 
found  so  great  faith,  no,  not  in  Israel." 

Entreat  me  not  to  leave  thee. 

Some  read  it,  "  Be  not  thou  against  me,"  as  it 
is  in  the  margin  of  the  new  translation.  Where 
we  see,  that  those  are  to  be  accounted  our  adver- 
saries, and  against  us,  who  dissuade  us  from  our 


CHAPTER    I.  83 

voyage  to  Canaan,  from  going  to  God's  true  reli- 
gion. They  may  be  our  fathers,  they  cannot  be 
our  friends.  Though  they  promise  us  all  out- 
ward profits  and  pleasures,  yet  in  very  deed  they 
are  not  with  us,  but  against  us,  and  so  must  be 
accounted  of. 

Where  thou  lodgest,  I  will  lodge, 

A  good  companion,  saith  the  Latin  proverb,  is  pro 
viatico* — I  may  add  also,  pro  diversorio.f  Ruth, 
so  be  it  she  may  enjoy  Naomi's  gracious  company, 
will  be  content  with  any  lodging,  though  happily 
it  may  be  no  better  than  Jacob  had.  (Gen.  xxviii.) 
And  yet  we  see  how  some  have  been  discouraged 
even  from  the  company  of  our  Saviour,  for  fear 
of  hard  lodging.  Witness  the  scribe,  to  whom 
when  our  Saviour  said,  "  The  foxes  have  their  holes, 
and  the  fowls  of  the  air  have  nests,  but  the  Son 
of  Man  hath  not  where  to  lay  His  head ;  "  this 
cold  comfort  presently  quenched  his  forward  zeal, 
and  he  never  appeared  afterward ;  whereas  he 
ought  to  have  said  to  our  Saviour,  as  Ruth  to 
Naomi,  "  Where  Thou  lodgest,  will  I  lodge." 

Thy  people  shall  be  my  people. 
Haman,  being  offended  with  Mordecai,  as  if  it 

*  [Serves  "  instead  of  baggage,  provender,  and  all  the  necessaries  of 
travelling." — Ed.] 

f  ["  Instead  of  an  inn  or  lodging." — Ed.] 
G    2 


84  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

had  been  but  lean  and  weak  revenge  to  spit  his 
spite  upon  one  person,  hated  all  the  Jews  for 
Mordecai's  sake.  The  mad  bear,  stung  with  one 
bee/  would  needs  throw  down  the  whole  hive. 
But  clean  contrary,  Naomi  had  so  graciously  de- 
meaned herself  that  Ruth  for  her  sake  is  fallen  in 
love  with  all  the  Jews.  Farewell,  Melchom; 
farewell,  Chemosh ;  farewell,  Moab !  Welcome, 
Israel ;  welcome,  Canaan  ;  welcome,  Bethlehem  ! 
All  of  a  sudden  she  will  turn  convert,  she  will 
turn  proselyte. 

OBSERVATION. 

The  godly  carriage  of  one  particular  person 
may  beget  a  love  of  that  country  and  people  where- 
of he  is,  even  in  a  stranger  and  foreigner.  Do  we 
then  desire  to  gain  credit  to  our  country,  praise  to 
our  people,  honour  to  our  nation,  repute  to  our 
religion?  Let  us  deport  and  behave  ourselves 
graciously,  if  we  live  amongst  strangers.  On  the 
other  side,  the  base  and  debauched  manners  of 
some  one  man  are  able  to  make  his  country  stink 
in  the  nostrils  of  those  foreigners  amongst  whom 
he  lives.  Ex  uno  discite  omnes  :  in  one  faithless 
Sinon  one  may  read  the  treachery  of  all  the 
Grecians. 

Thy  God  shall  he  my  God, 

Jehoshaphat,  when  he  joined   with  Ahab,  (1 


CHAPTER    I.  85 

Kings  xxii.,)  said  unto  him,  "  My  people  is  as  thy 
people,  and  my  horses  are  as  thy  horses ;  "  that  is,  he 
would  comply  with  him  in  a  politic  league  :  but 
Ruth  goes  further,  to  an  unity  in  religion,  "  Thy 
God  shall  be  my  God."  Yea,  but  one  may  say, 
"  How  came  Ruth  to  know  who  was  the  God  of 
Naomi  ?"  I  answer,  As  God  said  of  Abraham,  "  I 
know  that  Abraham  will  instruct  his  children  ;  " 
so  may  one  confidently  say  of  Naomi, — I  know 
that  Naomi  had  catechized  and  instructed  her 
daughter-in-law,  and  often  taught  her  that  the 
God  of  the  Israelites  was  the  only  true  God,  who 
made  heaven  and  earth,  and  that  all  others  were 
but  idols,  the  works  of  men's  hands.  Yet,  as  the 
Samaritans  believed  our  Saviour  first  upon  the 
relation  of  the  woman  that  came  from  the  well, 
but  afterwards  said  unto  her,  "  Now  we  believe,  not 
because  of  thy  saying :  for  we  have  heard  Him  our- 
selves, and  know  that  this  is  indeed  the  Christ, 
the  Saviour  of  the  world;"  (John  iv.  42;)  so 
happily  Ruth  was  induced  first  to  the  liking  of  the 
God  of  Israel  upon  the  credit  of  Naomi's  words  ; 
but  afterwards  her  love  of  Him  proceeded  from  a 
more  certain  ground,  the  motions  of  God's  Holy 
Spirit  in  her  heart. 

Where  thou  diest,  will  I  die. 

Here  Ruth  supposeth  two  things.     First,  that 
she  and  her  mother-in-law  should  both  die  :  "  It 


86  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

is  appointed  for  all  once  to  die."  Secondly,  that 
Naomi,  as  the  eldest,  shonld  die  first;  for,  accord- 
ing to  the  ordinary  custom  of  nature,  it  is  most 
probable  and  likely  that  those  that  are  most 
stricken  in  years  should  first  depart  this  life. 
Yet  I  know  not  whether  the  rule  or  the  exceptions 
be  more  general;  and  therefore  let  both  young 
and  old  prepare  for  death :  the  first  may  die  soon, 
but  the  second  cannot  live  long. 

And  there  will  I  be  buried. 

Where  she  supposeth  two  things  more.  First, 
that  those  that  survived  her  would  do  her  the 
favour  to  bury  her  ;  which  is  a  common  courtesy, 
not  to  be  denied  to  any.  It  was  an  epitaph 
written  upon  the  grave  of  a  beggar, — 

Nudus  eram  vivus  ;  mortuus,  ecce,  tegor.* 

Secondly,  she  supposeth  that  they  would  bury 
her,  according  to  her  instructions,  near  to  her 
mother  Naomi. 

OBSERVATION. 

As  it  is  good  to  enjoy  the  company  of  the  godly 
while  they  are  living,  so  it  is  not  amiss,  if  it  will 
stand  with  conveniency,  to  be  buried  with  them 

*  ["  Naked  on  the  earth  I  hover'd: 

Now,  stone  dead,  behold,  I  'm  cover'd." — Ed.] 


CHAPTER   I.  87 

after  death.  The  old  prophet's  bones  escaped  a 
burning  by  being  buried  with  the  other  prophets  ; 
and  the  man  who  was  tumbled  into  the  grave  of 
Elisha  was  revived  by  the  virtue  of  his  bones. 
And  we  read  in  the  "  Acts  and  Monuments/'  that 
the  body  of  Peter  Martyr's  wife  was  buried  in  a 
dunghill ;  but  afterward,  being  taken  up  in  the 
reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  it  was  honourably 
buried  in  Oxford,  in  the  grave  of  one  Frideswick, 
a  Popish  she-saint ;  to  this  end,  that  if  Popery — 
which  God  forbid  ! — should  overspread  our  king- 
dom again,  and  if  the  Papists  should  go  about  to 
untomb  Peter  Martyr's  wife's  bones,  they  should 
be  puzzled  to  distinguish  betwixt  this  woman's 
body  and  the  relics  of  their  saint.  So,  good  it  is 
sometimes  to  be  buried  with  those  whom  some 
do  account  pious,  though  perchance  in  very  deed 
they  be  not  so. 

The  Lord  do  so  to  me,  and  more  also. 

To  ascertain  Naomi  of  the  seriousness  of  her 
intentions  herein,  Ruth  backs  what  formerly  she 
had  said  with  an  oath,  lined  with  an  execration. 

OBSERVATION. 

Whence  we  may  gather,  it  is  lawful  for  us  to 
swear  upon  a  just  cause :  bat  then  these  three 
rules  must  be  warily  observed. 

First:    That  we  know  that  the  thing  whereto 


88  A    COMMENT    ON    BITTH. 

we  swear  be  true,  if  the  oatli  be  assertory ;  and  if 
it  be  promissory,  that  we  be  sure  that  it  is  in  onr 
intent,  and  in  our  power,  God  blessing  us,  to 
perform  that  which  we  promise. 

Secondly  :  That  the  occasion  whereupon  we  use 
it  be  of  moment  and  consequence,  not  trifling  and 
trivial. 

Thirdly  :  That  we  swear  by  God  alone,  and  not 
by  any  creature.  Swear  then  neither  by  the 
heaven,  nor  by  the  earth,  nor  by  Jerusalem,  nor 
by  the  temple,  nor  by  the  gold  of  the  temple,  nor 
by  the  altar,  nor  by  the  sacrifice  on  the  altar,  but 
by  God  alone  :  for  He  only  is  able  to  reward  thee, 
if  that  thou  afnrmest  be  true  ;  He  only  is  able  to 
punish  thee,  if  that  thou  avouchest  be  false. 
Yet  this  doth  noways  favour  the  practice  of  many 
now-a-days,  who  make  oaths  their  language. 
Our  Saviour  said  to  the  Jews,  "  Many  good  works 
have  I  showed  you  from  the  Father  :  for  which  of 
them  go  you  about  to  stone  Me  ?  "  So  may  the 
Lord  say  to  many  riotous  gallants  now-a-days, 
"  Many  good  deeds  have  I  done  to  thee :  I  created 
thee  of  nothing ;  I  sent  My  Son  to  die  for  thee ; 
by  My  providence  I  continually  protect  and  pre- 
serve thee :  for  which  of  these  deeds  dost  thou 
go  about  by  oaths  to  blaspheme  Me  ?  " 

Now  whereas  Euth  doth  not  say,  "  God  damn 
me,"  "  God  confound  me,"  "  I  would  I  might 
never  stir ; "   but  shrouds   the  execration  under 


CHAPTER    1.  89 

general  terms,  "  God  do  so  to  me,  and  more  also ; " 
we  learn,  it  is  not  good  to  particularize  in  any 
kind  of  punishment  when  we  swear,  but  only  to 
express  the  curse  in  general  terms,  leaving  it  to 
the  discretion  of  God  Almighty,  to  choose  that 
arrow  out  of  His  quiver  which  He  shall  think 
most  fit  to  shoot  at  us. 

If  aught  hut  death. 

See  here  the  large  extent  of  a  saint's  love ;  it 
lasts  till  death :  and  no  wonder ;  for  it  is  not 
founded  upon  honour,  beauty,  or  wealth,  or  any 
other  sinister  respect  in  the  party  beloved,  which 
is  subject  to  age  or  mutability,  but  only  on  the 
grace  and  piety  in  him ;  which  foundation  because 
it  always  lasteth,  that  love  which  is  built  upon  it 
is  also  perpetual. 

Part  thee  and  me. 

Death  is  that  which  parteth  one  friend  from 
another.  Then  the  dear  father  must  part  with 
his  dutiful  child ;  then  the  dutiful  child  must 
forgo  his  dear  father :  then  the  kind  husband 
must  leave  his  constant  wife ;  then  the  constant 
wife  must  lose  her  kind  husband  :  then  the  careful 
master  must  be  sundered  from  his  industrious 
servant;  then  the  industrious  servant  must  be 
severed  from  his  careful  master.  Yet  this  may  be 
some  comfort  to  those  whose  friends  death  hath 


90  A    COMMENT    ON    ItUTH. 

taken  away,  that  as  our  Saviour  said  to  the 
disciples,  "  Yet  a  little  while,  and  you  shall  not 
see  Me ;  and  yet  a  little  while,  and  you  shall  see 
Me  again  :  "  so  yet  a  little  while,  and  we  shall  not 
see  our  friends ;  and  yet  a  little  while,  and  we 
shall  see  them  again  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven ; 
for,  non  mittuntur,  sed  prcemittuntur, — we  do  not 
forgo  them,  but  they  go  before  us. 

To  conclude  :  we  see  many  women  so  strangely 
disguised  with  fantastic  fashions,  as  if  they  desired 
to  verify  the  nickname  of  the  philosopher,  and 
to  prove  themselves  in  very  deed  to  be  very 
monsters.  Yea,  many  of  them  so  affect  man-like 
clothes  and  shorn  hair,  it  is  hard  to  discover  the 
sex  of  a  woman  through  the  attire  of  a  man. 
But  we  see  in  my  text  worthy  Ruth  taking  upon 
her,  not  the  clothes,  but  the  courage ;  not  the 
hair,  but  the  heart ;  not  the  attire,  but  the  reso- 
lution of  a  man,  yea,  and  more  than  of  a  man. 
Witness  her  worthy  speech,  "  Entreat  me  not  to 
depart,"  &c. 


VERSE  18. 

And  when  she  saw  that  she  was  steadfastly  minded 
to  go  with  her,  she  left  off  speaking  unto  her. 

Orpah  and  Ruth  may  be  compared  to  two  strong 
forts ;    Naomi,  to  one  that  besieged  them ;   who 


CHAPTER    r.  91 

made  three  sore  assaults  upon  them. : — the  first,  in 
the  eighth  verse ;  which  assault  both  of  them 
resisted  with  equal  constancy  : — the  second,  in  the 
eleventh  verse ;  to  which  Orpah  basely  yieldeth, 
and  accepteth  terms  of  composition : — the  last,  in 
the  fifteenth  verse ;  which  Ruth  most  valiantly 
defeated,  and  stood  upon  terms  of  defiance  to  the 
mention  of  any  return.  Now  as  soldiers,  when 
they  have  long  besieged  a  city  with  the  loss  of 
time,  money,  and  men,  being  hopeless  to  take  it, 
they  even  sound  a  retreat,  and  retire  home, 
without  accomplishing  their  desire;  so  Naomi, 
perceiving  that  all  her  arguments  which  she  used 
to  conquer  Ruth,  like  water  in  the  smith's  forge 
cast  on  coals,  did  more  intend  *  the  heat  of  her 
constancy,  gives  over  in  my  text  :  u  And  when 
she  saw,"  &c. 

Which  words  do  probably  persuade  what  for- 
merly we  affirmed,  namely,  that  Naomi  dissuaded 
her  daughter,  only  to  search  and  sound  her  since- 
rity, not  with  any  true  desire  she  should  go  back 
to  Moab.  For  even  as  it  is  plain  that  the  replier 
in  his  disputation  aimeth  not  at  the  suppressing, 
but  at  the  advancing,  of  a  truth,  who  surceaseth 
and  cavils  no  longer,  when  he  sees  the  neck  of  his 
argument  broken  with  a  sufficient  answer ;  so  it 
appeareth  that  Naomi,  what  she  had  said  formerly, 

*  ["Intensify."— Ed.] 


92  A    COMMENT    ON    KUTH. 

spake  it  only  to  try  her  daughter ;  because,  having 
now  had  sufficient  experience  of  her  constancy, 
she  so  willingly  desisted.  God  wrestled  with 
Jocob,  with  a  desire  to  be  conquered ;  so  Naomi 
no  doubt  opposed  Ruth,  hoping  and  wishing  that 
she  herself  might  be  foiled. 

'And  when  she  saw  that  she  was  steadfastly  minded. 

The  Hebrew  reads  it,  "  that  she  strengthened 
herself;  "  that  being  their  phrase  to  express  an 
oath. 

OBSERVATION. 

Where  we  observe,  oaths  taken  upon  just  occa- 
sion are  excellent  ties  and  bands  to  strengthen 
men  in  the  performance  of  those  things  to 
which  they  swear.  The  greater  pity  it  is,  then, 
that  a  thing  in  itself  so  sovereign  should  be  so 
daily  and  dangerously  abused.  Witness  Herod, 
who  by  reason  of  a  rash  oath  cast  himself  into  a 
worse  prison  than  that  wherein  he  had  put  the 
Baptist,  making  that  which,  being  well  used, 
might  have  confirmed  in  piety,  to  be  a  means  to 
enforce  him  to  murder. 

USE. 

Let  this  teach  us,  when  we  find  ourselves  to 
lag  and  falter  in  Christianity,   to  call  to   mind 


CHAPTER    r.  93 

that  solemn  vow,  promise,  and  profession,  which 
onr  godfathers  in  our  name  made  for  us  at  our 
baptism, — to  "  forsake  the  devil  and  all  his  works, 
the  vain  pomps  and  vanities  of  this  wicked  world  ; 
and  to  fight  valiantly  under  Christ's  standard." 
Let  us  remember  from  whence  we  are  fallen,  and 
do  our  first  work.  We  need  not  make  a  new  vow, 
but  only  renew  the  old  ;  and  so  settle  and  estab- 
lish ourselves  in  the  practice  of  piety,  as  Ruth  in 
my  text  by  an  oath  strengthened  herself. 

She  left  off  speaking  unto  her. 

She  saw  she  had  now  enough  expressed  and 
declared  her  integrity,  and  therefore  she  would 
not  put  her  to  the  trouble  of  any  farther  trial. 

OBSERVATION. 

Hence  the  doctrine  is  this :  After  proof 
and  trial  made  of  their  fidelity,  we  are  to  trust 
our  brethren,  without  any  farther  suspicion. 
Not  to  try  before  we  trust,  is  want  of  wisdom ; 
not  to  trust  after  we  have  tried,  is  want  of  charity. 
The  goldsmith  must  purify  the  dross  and  ore  from 
the  gold ;  but  he  must  be  wary  lest  he  makes 
waste  of  good  metal,  if  over-curious  in  too  often 
refining.  We  may  search  and  sound  the  sincerity 
of  our  brethren  ;  but,  after  good  experience  made 
of  their  uprightness,  we  must  take  heed  lest  by 


94  A    COMMENT   ON   RUTH. 

continual  sifting  and  proving  them  we  offend  a 
weak  Christian.  Christ  tried  the  woman  of 
Syrophcenicia  first  with  silence,  then  with  two 
sharp  answers ;  at  last,  finding  her  to  be  sound, 
He  dismissed  her  with  granting  her  request,  and 
commending  of  her  faith.  When  He  had  said  to 
Peter  the  third  time,  "Lovest  thou  Me?"  He 
rested  satisfied  with  Peter's  answer,  and  troubled 
him  with  no  more  questions. 

USE. 

It  may  confute  the  jealous  and  suspicious 
minds  of  such  who  still  think  that  their  brethren 
are  rotten  at  the  heart,  hypocritical,  dissemblers, 
though  they  have  made  never  so  manifest  proof 
of  their  uprightness.  Thomas  would  not  take 
his  Master's  resurrection  on  the  credit  of  his 
fellow  apostles'  relation :  his  faith  would  not 
follow,  except  his  own  sense  was  the  usher  to  lead 
it  the  way.  So  these  men  are  altogether  incre- 
dulous and  very  infidels  in  the  point  of  their 
brethren's  sincerity,  though  it  be  never  so  surely 
warranted  unto  them  on  the  words  of  those  whom 
they  ought  to  believe.  Hence  oftentimes  it  comes 
to  pass,  that  they  scandalize  and  offend  many 
weak  Christians,  whose  graces  are  true,  though 
weak;  faith  unfeigned,  though  feeble.  Yea,  it 
maketh  weak  saints  to  be  jealous  of  themselves,  to 
see  others  so  jealous  of  them.     But  we  must  be 


CHAPTER    I.  95 

wonderful  careful  how  we  give  offence  to  any  of 
God's  "little  ones."  When  Esau  (Gen.  xxxiii. 
13)  would  have  persuaded  Jacob  to  drive  on 
faster,  Jacob  excused  himself,  saying,  that  the 
children  were  "tender,"  and  the  ewes  big  with 
young  ;  and  if  they  should  be  overdriven  one  day, 
they  would  die.  Thus,  if  any  would  persuade  us 
to  sift  and  winnow,  and  try  the  integrity  of  our 
brethren,  after  long  experience  of  them,  we  may 
answer,  This  is  dangerous  to  be  done,  because 
"smoking  flax"  and"bruised  reeds,"  tender  profes- 
sors, may  utterly  be  discouraged  and  disheartened 
by  our  restless  pressing  and  disquieting  of  them. 
Wherefore  Naomi,  having  now  seen  the  reality  of 
Ruth's  resolutions,  left  off  from  any  further  mo- 
lesting of  her. 


VERSES  19,  20,  21,  22. 

So  they  went  both  until  they  came  to  Bethlehem. 
And  when  they  came  to  Bethlehem,  all  the  city 
was  moved  at  them,  and  they  said,  Is  not  this 
Naomi  ? 

And  she  said,  Call  me  not  Naomi,  but  call  me  Marah  : 
for  the  Lord  hath  dealt  bitterly  with  me. 

I  went  out  full,  and  the  Lord  hath  caused  me  to  re- 
turn emyty  :  why  call  you  me  Naomi,  sithence  * 

*  ["  Since,"  or  "  seeing."— Ed.] 


yt>  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

the  Lord  hath  testified  against  me,  and  the 
Almighty  hath  afflicted  me  ? 
So  Naomi  returned,  and  Ruth  the  Moabitess,  her 
daughter-in-law,  with  her,  when  she  came  out  of 
the  country  of  Moab  :  and  they  came  to  Bethle- 
hem in  the  beginning  of  barley  harvest. 

The  Holy  Spirit  mentioneth  not  what  discourse 
they  exchanged  by  the  way ;  yet  no  doubt  they 
were  neither  silent,  nor  busied  in  unprofitable 
talk. 

And  all  the  city  was  moved,  &c. 

See  here,  Naomi  was  formerly  a  woman  of  good 
quality  and  fashion,  of  good  rank  and  repute  : 
otherwise  her  return  in  poverty  had  not  been  so 
generally  taken  notice  of.  Shrubs  may  be  grub- 
bed to  the  ground,  and  none  miss  them  ;  but 
every  one  marks  the  felling  of  a  cedar.  Grovel- 
ling cottages  may  be  evened  to  the  earth,  and 
none  observe  them ;  but  every  traveller  takes 
notice  of  the  fall  of  a  steeple.  Let  this  comfort 
those  to  whom  God  hath  given  small  possessions. 
Should  He  visit  them  with  poverty,  and  take  from 
them  that  little  they  have,  yet  their  grief  and 
shame  would  be  the  less  :  they  should  not  have  so 
many  fingers  pointed  at  them,  so  many  eyes  star- 
ing on  them,  so  many  words  spoken  of  them  ; 
they  might  lurk  in  obscurity  :  it  must  be  a  Naomi, 


CHAPTER    I.  97 

a  person  of  eminencj  and  estate,  whose  poverty 
must  move  a  whole  city. 

And  they  said,  Is  not  this  Naomi  ? 

Eemarkable  it  is,  that  so  many  people  should 
jump  in  the  same  expression;  but  as  Abraham 
laughed,  and  Sarah  laughed, — both  used  the 
same  outward  gesture,  yet  arising  from  different 
causes  ;  his  laughter  from  joy,  hers  from  distrust, 
— so  all  these  people  might  meet  in  the  same 
form  of  words,  yet  far  dissent  in  their  minds 
wherewith  they  spake  them.  Some  might  speak 
out  of  admiration :  "  Strange  !  wonderful !  is  this 
she  who  once  was  so  wealthy  ?  How  quickly  is  a 
river  of  riches  drained  dry !  She  that  formerly 
was  so  fair,  now  one  can  scarce  read  the  ruins  of 
beauty  in  her  face.  c  Is  not  this  Naomi  ? '  " 
Some  out  of  exprobration  :  "  See,  see,  this  is  she 
that  could  not  be  content  to  tarry  at  home  to 
take  part  of  the  famine  with  the  rest  of  her 
fellows,  but  needs  with  her  husband  and  sons 
must  be  gadding  to  Moab.  See  what  good  she 
hath  got  by  removing  :  by  changing  her  country, 
she  hath  changed  her  condition.  fIs  not  this 
Naomi  ?  '  "  Some  might  speak  it  out  of  commise- 
ration :  C(  Alas,  alas  !  is  not  this  that  gracious 
woman,  that  godly  saint,  which  formerly  by  her 
charity  relieved  many  in  distress  ?  How  soon  is 
a  full  clod  turned  into  parched  earth  !  one  that 

H 


98  A    COMMENT    ON   RUTH. 

supplied  others,   into  one  that    needeth  to  be 
supplied  by  others  !     *  Is  not  this  Naomi  ?  '  " 

And  she  said,  Call  me  not  Naomi,  hut  call  me 
Marah. 

Naomi  signifieth  "  Beautiful ;  "  Marah,  "  Bit- 
ter:  "  (Exod.  xv.  23 :)  where  we  see,  that  the 
godly  in  poverty  are  unwilling  to  have  names  and 
titles  disagreeing  and  disproportioned  to  their 
present  estates ;  which  may  confute  the  folly  of 
many,  which,  being  in  distress,  and  living  little 
better  than  upon  the  alms  of  others,  will  still  stand 
upon  their  points,  bear  themselves  bravely  on 
their  birth,  not  lose  an  inch  of  their  place,  not 
abate  an  ace  of  their  gentry.  Far  otherwise  was 
Naomi  affected :  being  poor,  she  would  not  be 
over-named  or  title-heavy :  "  Call  me  not  Naomi, 
but  call  me  Marah." 

OBSERVATION. 

Here  also  we  may  see,  that  it  was  a  custom  of 
great  antiquity  in  the  world,  that  men  and 
women  should  have  several  names  whereby  they 
were  called ;  and  that  for  these  three  reasons. 

1.  That  they  might  be  differenced  and  distin- 
guished from  others. 

2.  That  they  might  be  stirred  up  to  verify  the 
meanings    and    significations    of    their    names. 


CHAPTER    I.  99 

Wherefore  let  every  Obadiah  strive  to  be  "  a 
servant  of  God,"  each  Nathanael  to  be  "  a  gift  of 
God,"  Onesimus  to  be  "  profitable,"  every  Roger 
"  quiet  and  peaceable,"  Robert  "  famous  for  coun- 
sel," and  William  "  a  help  and  defence "  to 
many  :  not  like  Absalom,  who  was  not  a  u  father 
of  peace,"  as  his  name  doth  import,  but  a  son  of 
sedition  ;  and  Diotrephes,  not  u  nursed  by  God," 
as  his  name  sounds,  but  puffed  up  by  the  devil,  as 
it  is  3  John  9. 

3.  That  they  might  be  incited  to  imitate  the 
virtues  of  those  worthy  persons  who  formerly 
have  been  bearers  and  owners  of  their  names. 
Let  all  Abrahams  be  faithful,  Isaacs  quiet, 
Jacobs  painful,  Josephs  chaste ;  every  Lewis 
pious,  Edward  confessor  of  the  true  faith,  William 
conqueror  over  his  own  corruptions.  Let  them 
also  carefully  avoid  those  sins  for  which  the 
bearers  of  the  names  stand  branded  to  pos- 
terity. Let  every  Jonah  beware  of  frowardness, 
Thomas  of  distrustfulness,  Martha  of  worldliness, 
Mary  of  wantonness.  If  there  be  two  of  our 
names,  one  exceedingly  good,  the  other  noto- 
riously evil,  let  us  decline  the  vices  of  the  one,  and 
practise  the  virtues  of  the  other.  Let  every 
Judas  not  follow  Judas  Iscariot,  who  betrayed 
our  Saviour,  but  Judas  the  brother  of  James,  the 
writer  of  the  General  Epistle  : — each  Demetrius 
not  follow  him  in  the  Acts  who  made  silver 
h  2 


100 


A   COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 


shrines  for  Diana,  but  Demetrius,  3  John  12,  who 
had  a  "  good  report  of  all  men  :  " — every  Ignatius 
not  imitate  Ignatius  Loyola  the  lame  father  of 
blind  obedience,  but  Ignatius  the  worthy  martyr 
in  the  primitive  church.  And  if  it  should  chance, 
through  the  indiscretion  of  parents  and  god- 
fathers, that  a  bad  name  should  be  imposed  on 
any,  0  let  not  "folly"  be  "with"  them,  because 
Nabal  is  their  name ;  but  in  such  a  case  let  them 
strive  to  falsify,  disprove,  and  confute  their  names. 
Otherwise,  if  they  be  good,  they  must  answer 
them. 

In  the  days  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  there  was  a 
royal  ship  called  "  The  Revenge,"  which,  having 
maintained  a  long  fight  against  a  fleet  of  Spa- 
niards, (wherein  eight  hundred  great  shot  were  dis- 
charged against  her,)  was  at  last  fain  to  yield  :  but 
no  sooner  were  her  men  gone  out  of  her,  and  two 
hundred  fresh  Spaniards  come  into  her,  but  she 
suddenly  sunk  them  and  herself;  and  so  "The 
Revenge  "  was  revenged.  Shall  lifeless  pieces  of 
wood  answer  the  names  which  men  impose  upon 
them,  and  shall  not  reasonable  souls  do  the  same  ? 
But,  of  all  names,  I  pray  God  that  never  just 
occasion  be  given  that  we  be  christened  "  Icha- 
bod,"  but  that  the  glory  may  remain  in  our  Israel 
so  long  as  the  faithful  Witness  endur  h  in 
heaven.  And  so  much  of  those  words,  "  Call  me 
not  Naomi,  but,"  &c. 


CHAPTER.  1%  ' 


ioi 


For  the  Lord  hath  dealt  bitterly  with  me. 

Afflictions  relish  sour  and  bitter  even  to  the 
palates  of  the  best  saints. 

OBSERVATION. 

Now  bitter  things  are  observed  in  physic  to 
have  a  double  operation  :  first,  to  strengthen  and 
corroborate  the  liver ;  and  secondly,  to  cleanse 
and  wipe  away  choler,  which  cloggeth  the 
stomach.  Both  these  effects  afflictions  by  their 
bitterness  produce:  they  strengthen  the  inward 
vitals  of  a  Christian,  his  faith  and  patience  ;  and 
cleanse  God's  saints  from  those  superfluous  excre- 
ments which  the  surfeit  of  prosperity  hath  caused 
in  them.  It  may  therefore  serve  to  comfort  such 
as  groan  under  God's  afflicting  hand.  (Hebrews 
xii.  11.)  The  book  which  St.  John  ate,  (Rev.  x. 
10,)  was  "  sweet  "  in  his  mouth,  but  "  bitter  "  in 
his  belly :  clean  contrary,  afflictions  are  bitter  in 
the  mouth,  but  sweet  in  the  belly ;  God,  by 
sanctifying  them,  extracting  honey  out  of  gall, 
and  sugar  out  of  wormwood.  And  let  it  teach  us 
also  not  to  wonder  if  the  children  of  God  winch 
[wince],  and  shrug,  and  make  sour  faces,  when 
afflicted.  Wonder  not  at  David,  if  he  crieth  out 
in  the  anguish  of  his  heart;  at  Job,  if  he  com- 
plaineth  in  the  bitterness  of  his  soul;  at  Jere- 
miah, if  he  lamenteth  in    the   extremity  of  his 


,v 


402  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

grief:    for  even  then  they   are  swallowing  of  a 
potion  which  is  bitter  unto  flesh  and  blood. 

I  went  out  full,  and  the  Lord  hath  caused  me  to 
return  empty. 

Here  may  we  see  the  uncertainty  of  all  outward 
wealth. 

OBSERVATION. 

How  quickly  may  a  Crassus,  or  Croesus,  be 
turned  into  a  Codrus  ;  the  richest,  into  the  poor- 
est of  men !  Whom  the  sun-rising  seeth  in 
wealth,  him  the  sun-setting  may  see  in  want. 
Set  not  up  then  your  horns  so  high,  neither  speak 
presumptuous  words,  ye  wealthy  men  ;  for  God,  if 
it  pleaseth  Him,  can  in  a  moment  dispossess  you 
of  all  your  riches.  And  let  us  all  "  not  lay  up 
treasures  here  on  earth,  where  rust  and  moths  do 
corrupt,  and  thieves  break  through  and  steal :  but 
lay  up  your  treasure  in  heaven,  where  rust  and 
moth  do  not  corrupt,  and  thieves  do  not  break 
through  and  steal." 

Why  call  you  me  Naomi,  sithence  the  Lord,  &c. 

The  mention  of  their  former  wealth  is  grievous 
to  the  godly,  when  they  are  in  present  poverty. 

OBSERVATION. 

When  the  children  of  Israel  are    captives  in 


CHAPTER   /.  I  OS 

Babylon,  it  cuts  them  to  the  heart  to  be  twitted 
with  the  songs  of  Sion.  And  it  may  teach  this 
point  of  wisdom  to  such  as  repair  to  give  comfort 
to  men  in  affliction,  not  to  mention  that  tedious 
and  ingrateful  subject,  what  happiness  that  party 
formerly  enjoyed.  Sum  not  up  to  Job  in  distress 
the  number  of  his  camels ;  tell  not  his  sheep, 
reckon  not  his  oxen ;  read  not  unto  him  an  in- 
ventory of  those  goods  whereof  he  before  was 
possessed :  for  this  will  but  add  to  his  vexation. 
Rather  descend  to  apply  solid  and  substantial 
comfort  unto  him. 


Sithence  [Seeing]  the  Lord  hath  testified  against  me, 
and  the  Almighty  hath  afflicted  me  ? 

Every  affliction  is  a  witness  that  God  is  angry 
with  us  for  our  sins. 

OBSERVATION. 

Who  then  is  able  to  hold  out  suit  with  God  in 
the  court  of  heaven  ?  For  God  Himself  is  both 
Judge  and  Witness,  and  also  the  executor  and  in- 
flicter  of  punishments.  It  is  therefore  impossible 
for  sinful  man  to  plead  with  Him ;  and  it  is  our 
most  advised  course,  as  soon  as  may  be,  to  come 
to  terms  of  composition  with  Him,  and  to  make 
means  unto  Him  through  the  mediation  of  our 


104 


A  -COMMENT    ON   BUTH. 


Saviour.     Now,  that  all  afflictions  are  immediately 
inflicted  by  God,  we  have  showed  formerly. 

And  they  came  to  Bethlehem  in  the  beginning  of 
barley  harvest. 

The  Jews  had  two  distinct  harvests,  of  wheat 
and  barley  ;  and  barley  was  the  first.  (2  Sam.  xxi. 
9.)  So  here  we  see  the  providence  of  God,  in  or- 
dering and  disposing  the  journey  of  Naomi,  to  end 
it  in  the  most  convenient  time.  Had  she  come 
before  harvest,  she  would  have  been  straitened  for 
means  to  maintain  herself ;  if  after  harvest,  Ruth 
had  lost  all  those  occasions  which  paved  the  way 
to  her  future  advancement.  God  therefore,  who 
ordered  her  going,  concludes  her  journey  in  the 
beginning  of  harvest. 

And  thus  have  we  gone  over  this  chapter.  Now, 
as  Samuel,  in  the  First  Book,  chap,  vii.,  verse  12, 
erected  an  altar,  and  called  it  Eben-ezer ;  for,  said 
he,  "  Hitherto  the  Lord  hath  helped  us  :  "  so  here 
may  I  raise  an  altar  of  gratitude  unto  God,  with 
the  same  inscription  :  "Eben-ezer  :  Hitherto  the 
Lord  of  His  goodness  hath  assisted  us.53 


CHAPTER  II. 

VERSES  1,  2. 

And  Naomi  had  a  kinsman  of  her  husband's,  a 
mighty  man  of  wealth,  of  the  family  of  Elime- 
lech  ;  and  his  name  was  Boaz. 

And  Ruth  the  Moabitess  said  unto  Naomi,  I  pray 
thee,  let  me  go  into  the  field,  and  gather  ears  of 
corn  after  him  in  whose  sight  I  find  favour. 
And  she  said  unto  her,  Go,  my  daughter. 

This  first  verse  presents  us  with  two  remark- 
able things. 

1.  Poor  Naomi  was  allied  to  powerful  Boaz. 

2.  Boaz  was  both  a  powerful  man,  and  a  godly 
man. 

Of  the  first.  Poor  people  may  be  allied  and  of 
great  kindred  to  those  that  are  wealthy ;  and 
those  that  be  wealthy,  to  such  as  are  poor.  Jo- 
seph, though  governor  of  Egypt,  had  poor  Jacob 
to  his  father,  and  plain  shepherds  to  his  brethren. 
Esther,  though  queen  to  Ahasuerus,  hath  poor 
Mordecai  for  her  uncle. 

USE    I. 

Let  this  confute  such  as  having  gotten  a  little 


106  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

more  thick  clay  than  the  rest  of  their  family,  the 
getting  of  new  wealth  and  honour  makes  them  to 
lose  their  old  eyes,  so  that  they  cannot  see  and 
discern  their  poor  kindred  afterwards.  When 
Joseph  was  governor  of  Egypt,  it  is  said  that  he 
knew  his  brethren,  but  his  brethren  knew  not 
him ;  but  now-a-days  it  happeneth  clean  contrary. 
If  one  of  a  family  be  advanced  to  great  honour,  it 
is  likely  that  his  kindred  will  know  him,  but  he 
oftentimes  comes  to  forget  them.  Few  there  be 
of  the  noble  nature  of  the  Lord  Cromwell,  who, 
sitting  at  dinner  with  the  lords  of  the  council,  and 
chancing  to  see  a  poor  man  afar  off  which  used  to 
sweep  the  cells  and  the  cloisters,  called  for  the 
man,  and  told  the  lords,  "  This  man's  father  hath 
given  me  many  a  good  meal ;  and  he  shall  not 
lack  so  long  as  I  live."  * 

USE    II. 

Let  it  teach  those  who  are  the  top  of  their 
kindred,  the  best  of  their  house,  to  be  thankful 
to  God's  gracious  goodness,  who  hath  raised  them 
to  such  a  height.  He  hath  not  dealt  thus  with 
every  one,  neither  are  all  of  their  kindred  so  well 
provided  for  outward  maintenance.  And  also  let 
them  learn  to  be  bountiful  and  beneficial  to  their 
kindred  in  distress.  Mordecai  said  to  Esther, 
(Esth.  iv.  14,)  u  Who  knoweth  whether  thou  art 

*  Foxe,  page  11S8. 


CHAPTER    II.  107 

come  to  tlie  kingdom  for  such  a  time  ?  "  namely, 
to  deliver  her  countrymen  the  Jews  from  that 
imminent  danger. 

So,  who  knoweth  whether  God  hath  raised  thee 
up,  who  art  the  best  of  thy  kindred,  to  this  very 
intent,  that  thou  mightest  be  the  treasure  and 
the  storehouse  to  supply  the  want  of  others  which 
are  allied  unto  thee  ?  But  if  one  should  chance 
to  be  of  so  wealthy  a  stock  as  that  none  of  his 
alliance  stood  in  need  of  his  charity,  let  such  a 
one  cast  his  eye  upon  such  as  are  of  kindred  unto 
him  by  his  second  birth,  and  so  he  shall  find 
enough  widows,  orphans,  and  poor  Christians,  to 
receive  his  liberality. 

Notwithstanding,  let  poor  people  be  wary  and 
discreet,  that  through  their  idleness  they  be  not  a 
burden  to  wealthy  men  of  their  alliance.  When  a 
husbandman  claimed  kindred  in  Grosted,*  bishop 
of  Lincoln,  and  would  fain  on  the  instant  turn  a 
gentleman,  and  to  this  end  requested  his  lordship 
to  bestow  an  office  upon  him ;  the  bishop  told  him, 
that  if  his  plough  were  broken,  he  would  mend  it ; 
if  he  wanted  a  plough,  he  would  make  him  a  new 
one ;  telling  him  withal,  that  he  should  by  no 
means  leave  that  calling  and  vocation  wherein 
God  had  set  him.     So  ought  all  poor  people  in- 

*  [Spelt  variously  by  old  writers,  according  as  they  inclined  to  an 
English  or  French  form  of  the  name, — Grosthead,  Grouthead,  Grote- 
head,  and  Grosseteste. — Ed  ] 


108  A    COMMENT    ON   RUTH. 

dustriously  to  take  pains  for  themselves,  and  not 
to  give  themselves  over  to  ease,  relying  and  de- 
pending for  their  maintenance  on  their  reference 
and  relation  to  a  rich  kinsman. 

Come  we  now  to  the  second  observation, — that 
the  same  man  may  be  godly,  and  also  mighty  in 
wealth,  like  Boaz.  Behold  your  calling:  "  not  many 
wise,"  yet  some  wise,  as  Solomon,  and  Sergins 
deputy  of  Cyprus;  "not  many  rich,"  yet  some 
rich,  as  Abraham,  Job ;  "  not  many  noble,"  yet 
some  noble,  as  Theophilus.  For  it  is  not  the 
having  of  wealth,  but  the  having  confidence  in 
wealth  ;  not  the  possessing  ifc,  but  the  relying  on 
it,  which  makes  rich  men  incapable  of  the  king- 
dom of  heaven  :  otherwise  wealth  well  used  is  a 
great  blessing,  enabling  the  owner  to  do  God 
more  glory,  the  church  and  commonwealth  more 
good. 

TJSE. 

Let  all  wealthy  men  strive  to  add  inward  grace 
unto  their  outward  greatness.  0  'tis  excellent 
when  Joash  and  Jehoiada  meet  together ;  when 
prince  and  priest,  power  and  piety,  are  united  in 
the  same  person ;  that  so  greatness  may  be  sea- 
soned and  sanctified  by  grace,  and  grace  credited 
and  countenanced  by  greatness ;  that  so  kings 
may  be  nursing-fathers,  and  queens  nursing- 
mothers,  to  Gad's   church.      Contrary  to  which, 


CHAPTEE    II.  109 

how  many  be  there,  that  think  themselves  pri- 
vileged from  being  good,  because  they  are  great ! 
Confining  Piety  to  hospitals,  for  their  own  parts 
they  disdain  so  base  a  companion.  Hence,  as 
hills,  the  higher,  the  barrener  ;  so  men  commonly, 
the  wealthier,  the  worse ;  the  more  honour,  the 
less  holiness.  And  as  rivers,  when  content  with 
a  small  channel,  run  sweet  and  clear ;  when 
swelling  to  a  navigable  channel,  by  the  conflu- 
ence of  several  tributary  rivulets,  gather  mud  and 
mire,  and  grow  salt  and  brackish,  and  violently 
bear  down  all  before  them  :  so  many  men,  who  in 
mean  estates  have  been  pious  and  religious,  being 
advanced  in  honour,  and  enlarged  in  wealth,  have 
grown  both  impious  and  profane  towards  God^ 
cruel  and  tyrannical  over  their  brethren. 

And  Ruth  the  Moabitess  said  unto  Naomi,  I  pray 
thee,  let  me  go  into  the  field,  and  gather  ears  of 
corn,  See. 

Herein  two  excellent  graces  appear  in  Ruth. 

First,  obedience :  she  would  not  go  to  glean, 
without  the  leave  of  her  mother-in-law.  Verily, 
I  say  unto  you,  I  have  not  found  so  much  duty, 
no,  not  in  natural  daughters  to  their  own  mothers. 
How  many  of  them  now-a-days,  in  matters  of 
more  moment,  will  betroth  and  contract  them- 
selves, not  only  without  the  knowledge  and   con- 


110  A    COMMENT    OX    EUTH. 

sent,  but  even  against  the  express  commands,  of 
their  parents  ! 

Secondly,  see  her  industry,  that  she  would  con- 
descend to  glean.  Though  I  think  not,  with  the 
Jewish  Rabbins,  that  Ruth  was  the  daughter  to 
Eglon,  king  of  Moab ;  yet  no  doubt  she  was  de- 
scended of  good  parentage,  and  now,  see,  fain  to 
glean.  Whence  we  may  gather,  that  those  that 
formerly  have  had  good  birth  and  breeding,  may 
afterward  be  forced  to  make  hard  shifts  to  main- 
tain themselves.  Musculus  was  forced  to  work 
with  a  weaver,  and  afterwards  was  fain  to  delve 
in  the  ditch  about  the  city  of  Strasburg;  as 
Pantaleon  in  his  Life.  Let  this  teach  even  those 
whose  veins  are  washed  with  generous  blood,  and 
arteries  quickened  with  noble  spirits,  in  their 
prosperity  to  furnish,  qualify,  and  accommodate 
themselves  with  such  gentile  [gentle]  arts  and 
liberal  mysteries  as  will  be  neither  blemish  nor 
burthen  t<J>  their  birth ;  that  so,  if  hereafter  God 
shall  cast  them  into  poverty,  these  arts  may 
stand  them  in  some  stead  towards  their  main- 
tenance and  relief. 


And  Naomi  said.  Go,  my  daughter. 

See  here  how  meekly  and  mildly  she  answers 
her.  The  discourse  of  God's  children,  in  their 
ordinary  talk,  ought  to  be  kind  and  courteous  : 


CHAPTER    II.  Ill 

so  betwixt  Abraham  and  I?aac,  Gen.  xxii.  7 ; 
betwixt  Elkanah  and  Hannah,  1  Sam.  i.  23.  In- 
deed, it  is  lawful  and  necessary  for  Jacob  to  chide 
Rachel  speaking  unadvisedly  ;  (Gen.  xxx.  2  ;)  for 
Job  to  say  to  his  wife,  "  Thou  speakest  like  a  fool- 
ish wife."  But  otherwise,  when  no  just  occasion 
of  anger  is  given,  their  words  ought  to  be  meek 
and  kind,  like  Naomi's,  "  Go,  my  daughter." 

VERSES  3,  4. 

And  she  went,  and  came,  and  gleaned  in  the  field 
after  the  reapers  :  and  it  happened  that  she  met 
with  the  portion  of  the  field  of  Boaz,  who  ivas 
of  the  family  of  Elimelech. 

And,  behold,  Boaz  came  from  Bethlehem,  and  said 
unto  the  reapers,  The  Lord  be  with  you ;  and 
they  answered  him,  The  Lord  bless  thee. 

Formerly  we  have  seen  the  dutifulness  of  Ruth, 
which  would  not  leave  her  mother  until  she  had 
leave  from  her  mother.  Proceed  we  now  to  her 
industry,  and  God's  providence  over  her.  As  the 
star  (Matt,  ii.)  guided  the  wise  men  to  Judea,  to 
Bethlehem,  to  the  inn,  to  the  stable,  to  the  manger  ; 
so  the  rays  and  beams  of  God's  providence  con- 
ducted Ruth,  that,  of  all  grounds  within  the  com- 
pass and  confines,  within  the  bounds  and  borders 
of  Bethlehem,  she  lighted  on  the  field  of  Boaz. 


112  A    COMMENT    ON    KUTH. 

And  it  happened. 

OBJECTION. 

How  comes  the  Holy  Spirit  to  use  this  word ; 
a  profane  term,  which  deserves  to  be  banished  out 
of  the  months  of  all  Christians?  Are  not  all 
things  ordered  by  God's  immediate  providence, 
without  which  "a  sparrow  lighteth  not  on  the 
ground  ?  "  Is  not  that  sentence  most  true  ? — 
"  God  stretcheth  from  end  to  end  strongly,  and 
disposeth  all  things  sweetly.  Strongly,  Lord,  for 
Thee ;  sweetly,  Lord,  for  me."  So  St.  Bernard. 
Or  was  the  providence  of  God  solely  confined  to 
His  people  of  Israel,  that  so  Ruth,  being  a 
stranger  of  Moab,  must  be  left  to  the  adventure 
of  hazard?  How  comes  the  Holy  Spirit  to  use 
this  word,  "  hap  ?  " 

ANSWER. 

Things  are  said  to  "  happen,"  not  in  respect  of 
God,  but  in  respect  of  us  ;  because  oftentimes  they 
come  to  pass,  not  only  without  our  purpose  and 
forecast,  but  even  against  our  intentions  and  de- 
terminations. It  is  lawful  therefore  in  a  sober 
sense  to  use  these  expressions,  "  It  chanced,"  or, 
"  It  fortuned."  (Luke  x.  31.)  Nor  can  any  just 
exception  be  taken  against  those  words  in  the 
Collect,  "  Through  all  changes  and  chances  of  this 


CHAPTER    II.  113 

mortal  life  :  "  provided  always  that  in  our  forms 
of  speech  we  dream  not  of  any  heathen  chance. 
It  is  observed,  that  rvxn  is  not  used  in  all  the 
works  of  Homer  :  but  sure  St.  Austin,  in  the  first 
of  his  "  Retractations/'  complaineth,  that  he  had 
too  often  used  the  word  fortuna  ;  and  therefore, 
in  the  pagans'  sense  thereof  we  ought  to  abstain 
from  it. 

OBSERVATION. 

Now  whereas  Ruth  by  chance  lighteth  on  Boaz 
his  field,  we  may  observe,  Admirable  is  the  pro- 
vidence of  God,  in  the  ordering  of  contingent 
events  to  His  glory  and  His  children's'  good.  The 
Scripture  swarmeth  with  precedents  in  this  behalf, 
which  at  this  time  I  surcease  to  recite,  and  con- 
clude with  the  Psalmist :  "  0  Lord,  how  wonder- 
ful are  Thy  works  !  In  wisdom  hast  Thou  made 
them  all.  The  earth  is  full  of  Thy  riches."  To 
which  I  may  add  :  "  O  that  men  would  therefore 
praise  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  show  forth  the 
wonderful  works  that  He  doth  for  the  children  of 
men !  " 

And,  behold,  Boaz  came  unto  his  reapers. 

He  had  a  man  over  them,  yet  himself  came  to 
oversee  them. 


114  A    COMMENT    ON   RUTH. 

r 

OBSERVATION. 

Where  note,  it  is  the  part  of  a  thriving1  hus- 
band, not  to  trust  the  care  of  his  affairs  to  his 
servants,  bnt  to  oversee  them  himself.  iC  The 
master's  eye  maketh  a  fat  horse  :  "  and  one  ask- 
ing, what  was  the  best  compost  to  manure  land, 
it  was  answered,  u  The  dust  of  the  master's  feet ;" 
meaning,  his  presence  to  behold  his  own  business. 
Hushai  would  not  counsel  Absalom  to  let  Ahitho- 
phel  go  with  his  army,  but  advised  him,  "  Thou 
shalt  go  to  battle  in  thine  own  person."  However 
he  herein  had  a  secret  intent,  yet  thus  far  the 
proportion  Isolds:  things  thrive  best,  not  when 
they  are  committed  to  surrogates,  deputies,  dele- 
gates, and  substitutes  ;  but  when  men  themselves 
oversee  them.  Let  masters  therefore  of  families 
carefully  attend  on  their  own  business ;  arid  let 
the  daughters  of  Sarah,  whom  the  meekness  of 
their  sex  hath  privileged  from  following  without- 
doors  affairs,  imitate  the  wise  woman,  Proverbs 
xxxi.  15,  27  :  "  She  rises  whiles  as  yet  it  is  night, 
and  giveth  her  meat  to  her  household,  and  their 
portions  to  her  maids.  She  looks  well  to  all  the 
ways  of  her  household,  and  eateth  not  the  bread 
of  idleness."  And  such  servants  which  have 
careless  masters,  let  them  look  better  to  their 
masters'  estate,  than  their  masters  do  to  their 
own :  let  them  be  neither  idle  nor  unfaithful  in 


CHAPTER   II.  115 

their  place,  knowing  that  though  their  earthly 
master  be  negligent  to  eye  them,  yet  they  have  a 
Master  in  heaven  who  both  beholds  and  will  pu- 
nish or  reward  them  according  to  their  deserts. 
And  as  for  the  sons  of  the  prophets,  let  them  feed 
the  flock  over  which  they  are  placed,  and  not 
think  to  shuffle  and  shift  off  their  care  to  their 
curates  and  readers  in  their  own  unnecessary 
absence.  And  yet  how  many  are  there,  that 
preach  as  seldom  as  Apollo  laughs, — once  in  the 
year  !  Indeed,  Elijah  fasted  forty  days  and  forty 
nights  in  the  strength  of  one  meal ;  but  surely 
these  think  that  their  people  can  hold  out  fasting 
a  twelvemonth.  Well,  let  them  practise  Boaz' 
example  :  as  they  have  curates,  so  had  he  one  to 
care  for  his  affairs ;  and  yet,  behold,  in  person  he 
comes  forth  unto  his  reapers. 

And  said  unto  them,  The  Lord  he  with  you. 

Observe,  courteous  and  loving  salutations  be- 
seem Christians.  Indeed,  our  Saviour  (Matt,  x.) 
forbade  His  disciples  to  salute  any  in  the  way : 
but  His  meaning  was,  that  they  should  not  lag  or 
delay,  whereby  to  be  hindered  from  the  service 
wherein  they  were  employed.  And  St.  John,  in 
his  Second  Epistle,  saith,  that  to  some  we  must 
not  say,  "  God  speed,"  lest  we  be  made  "  par- 
takers of  their  evil  deeds  : "  but  that  is  meant  of 
i  2 


116  A    COMMENT    ON   RUTH. 

notorious  sinners,  which  have  discovered  their 
impious  intents.  It  is  commonly  said,  that  the 
small-pox  is  not  infectious  until  it  be  broken  out, 
so  that  before  the  time  one  may  safely  converse, 
eat,  drink,  lie  with  them ;  but  after  the  pox  is 
broken  out,  it  is  very  dangerous :  so  we  may 
safely  salute  and  exchange  discourse  with  the 
most  wicked  sinners,  whiles  yet  they  smother  and 
conceal  their  bad  designs ;  but  when  once  they 
declare  and  express  them,  then  it  is  dangerous 
to  have  any  further  familiarity  with  them;  for 
such  Marcions  (<  the  first-born  of  the  devil,"  and 
"the  eldest  son  of  Satan,"  are  salutations  good 
enough. 

USE. 

Those  are  justly  to  be  reproved,  which  lately 
have  changed  all  hearty  expressions  of  love  into 
verbal  compliments ;  which  etymology  is  not  to 
be  deduced  a  completions  mentis,  but  a  complete 
mentiri.  And  yet  I  cannot  say,  that  these  men 
lie  in  their  throat ;  for  I  persuade  myself,  their 
words  never  came  so  near  their  heart,  but  merely 
they  lie  in  their  mouths,  where  all  their  pro- 
mises— 

"  Both  birth  and  burial  in  a  breath  they  have ; 
That  mouth  which  is  their  womb,  it  is  their 
grave." 


CHAPTER    II.  117 

Yea,  those  words  which  St.  Paul  to  the 
Corinthians  thought  to  be  the  most  affectionate 
expression  of  love,  is  now  made  the  word  of 
course,  commonly  bandied  betwixt  superficial 
friends  at  the  first  encounter, — "  Your  Servant." 
Worse  than  these  are  the  ambitious  saluters,  like 
Absalom,  (2  Sam.  xv.  4,)  who  at  the  same  time,  by 
taking  his  father's  subjects  by  their  hands,  stole 
away  their  hearts ;  and  the  lower  his  body  did 
couch,  the  higher  his  mind  did  aspire.  Worst  of 
all  is  the  treacherous  salutation  of  Judas  and 
Joab,  who  at  one  instant  pretend  lip  love,  and 
intend  heart  hatred ;  who  both  kiss  and  kill, — 
embrace  another  with  their  hands,  and  imbrue 
their  hands  in  his  blood  whom  they  embrace. 

And  they  answered  him,  The  Lord  bless  thee. 

When  one  offers  us  a  courtesy,  especially  being 
our  superior,  it  is  fitting  we  should  requite  him. 
It  is  a  noble  conquest  for  to  be  overcome  with 
wrongs ;  but  it  is  a  sign  of  a  degenerous  nature 
to  be  outvied  with  courtesies ;  and  therefore,  if 
one  begin  a  kindness  to  us,  let  us  (if  it  lie  in  our 
power)  pledge  him  in  the  same  nature. 

VERSES  5,  6,  7. 

And  Boaz  said  unto  the  servant  which  was  appointed 
over  the  reapers,  WJwse  is  this  maid  ? 


118  A    COMMENT    ON    KUTH. 

And  the  servant  which  was  appointed  over  the 
reapers  answered  and  said,  This  is  the  Moab- 
itish  maid  which  came  with  Naomi  from  the 
country  of  Moab  ; 

Which  came  and  said,  Let  Trie  gather,  I  pray,  among 
the  sheaves  after  the  reapers :  and  so  she  came, 
and  stayed  here  from  morning  until  now  ;  only 
she  tarried  a  little  in  the  house. 

And  Boaz  sadd  unto  the  servant  which  was  appointed 
over  the  reapers. 

Here  we  learn,  that  it  is  a  part  of  good  hus- 
bandry in  a  numerous  family,  to  have  one  servant 
as  steward,  to  oversee  the  rest.  Thus  Abraham 
had  his  Eliezer  of  Damascus ;  Potiphar,  his 
Joseph ;  Joseph,  his  man  which  put  the  cup  into 
Benjamin's  sack  ;  Ahab,  his  Obadiah  ;  Hezekiah, 
his  Eliakim,  the  son  of  Hilkiah. 

OBSERVATION. 

Let  masters  therefore,  in  choosing  these 
stewards  to  be  set  above  the  rest,  take  such  as 
are  qualified  like  Jethro's  description  of  inferior 
judges,  (Exod.  xviii.  21,)  "  men  of  courage,  fear- 
ing God,  dealing  truly,  hating  covetousness." 
And  however  they  privilege  them  to  be  above  the 
rest  of  their  servants,  yet  let  them  make  them  to 
know  their    duty  and    their  distance    to    their 


CHAPTER    II.  119 

masters,  lest  that  come  to  pass  which  Solomon 
foretelleth,  Prov.  xxix.  21  :  "He  that  bringeth 
up  his  servant  delicately  in  his  youth,  will  make 
him  like  his  son  at  the  last."  Let  stewards  not 
be  like  that  unjust  one  in  the  Gospel,  who  made 
his  master's  debtors  write  down  fifty  measures  of 
wheat,  and  fourscore  measures  of  oil,  when  both 
severally  should  have  been  a  hundred;  but  let 
them  carefully  discharge  their  conscience  in  that 
office  wherein  they  are  placed  :  whilst  inferior  ser- 
vants, that  are  under  their  command,  must 
neither  grieve  nor  grudge  to  obey  them,  nor  envy 
at  their  honour.  But  let  this  comfort  those 
underlings,  that  if  they  be  wronged  by  these 
stewards,  their  appeal  lies  open  from  them  to 
their  master,  who,  if  good,  will  no  doubt  redress 
their  grievances. 

Now  if  stewards  be  necessary  in  ordering  of 
families,  surely  men  in  authority  are  more  neces- 
sary in  governing  the  church,  and  managing  the 
commonwealth.  If  a  little  cock-boat  cannot  be 
brought  up  a  tributary  rivulet  without  one  to 
guide  it,  how  shall  a  caravan,*  a  galleon,  or 
argosy,  sailing  in  the  vast  ocean,  be  brought  into 
a  harbour  without  a  pilot  to  conduct  it  ?  Let  us 
therefore  with  all  willingness  and  humility  submit 
ourselves  to  our  superiors,  that  so  under  them  we 

*  [Sometimes  used  to  denote  a  naval  expedition. — Ed.] 


120  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

"  may  live  a  peaceable  life,  in  all   godliness  and 
honesty." 

Whose  is  this  maid  ? 

Boaz  would  know  what  those  persons  were  that 
gleaned  upon  his  land  ;  and  good  reason :  for  we 
ought  not  to  prostitute  our  liberality  to  all,  though 
unknown ;  but  first  we  must  examine  who,  and 
whence,  they  be ;  otherwise,  that  which  is  given 
to  worthless  persons,  is  not  given,  but  thrown 
away.  I  speak  not  this  to  blunt  the  charity  of 
any  who  have  often  bestowed  their  benevolence 
upon  beggars  unknown  and  unseen  before;  bub 
if  easily  and  with  conveniency  (as  Boaz  could) 
they  may  attain  to  know  the  qualities  and  con- 
ditions of  such  persons,  before  they  dispose  their 
liberality  unto  them. 

And  the  servant  which  was  appointed. 

He  herein  performed  the  part  of  a  careful 
servant ;  namely,  fully  to  inform  his  master. 
Servants  ought  so  to  instruct  themselves  as 
thereby  to  be  able  to  give  an  account  to  their 
lords,  when  they  shall  be  called  thereunto,  and 
give  them  plenary  satisfaction  and  contentment 
in  any  thing  belonging  to  their  office,  wherein 
they  shall  be  questioned.  Now,  whereas  he  doth 
not  derogate  or  detract  from  Ruth,  though  a 
stranger,  but  sets  her  forth  with  her  due  commen- 


CHAPTER   II.  121 

dation ;  we  gather,  servants,  when  asked,  ought 
to  give  the  pure  character  of  poor  people  to  their 
masters,  and  no  way  to  wrong  or  traduce  them. 

Which  came  and  said,  Let  me  gather,  I  pray. 

See  here  Ruth's  honesty;  she  would  not  pre- 
sume to  glean  before  she  had  leave.  Clean 
contrary  is  the  practice  of  poor  people  now-a-days, 
winch  oft-times  take  away  things  not  only 
without  the  knowledge,  but  even  against  the  will, 
of  the  owners.  The  boy  of  the  priest,  (1  Sam.  ii. 
13-16,)  when  the  sacrifice  was  in  offering,  used  to 
come  with  a  flesh-hook  of  three  teeth,  and  used 
to  cast  it  into  the  fat  of  the  sacrifice,  making  that 
his  fee,  which  so  he  fetched  out.  If  any  gainsaid 
him,  he  answered,  "  Thou  shalt  give  it  me  now ; 
or  if  thou  wilt  not,  I  will  take  it  by  force."  Thus 
poor  people  now-a-days,  they  cast  their  hook, 
their  violent  hands,  (gleaning  the  lean  will  not 
content  them,)  into  the  fat,  the  best  and  principal 
of  rich  men's  estates ;  and  breaking  all  laws  of 
God  and  the  king,  they  by  main  force  draw  it 
unto  themselves.  Not  so  Ruth ;  she  would  not 
glean  without  leave. 

And  stayed  herefrom  morning  until  now. 

See  here  her  constancy  in  industry.  Many  are 
very  diligent  at  the  first  setting  forth,  for  a  fit  and 
a  gird,  for  a  snatch  and  away :  but  nothing-violent 


122  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

is  long  permanent;  they  are  soon  tired,  quickly 
weary,  and  then  turn  from  labour  to  laziness. 
But  Buth  continued  in  her  labour  "from  the 
morning  till  now  ;  "  till  night,  till  the  end  of  the 
harvest.  0  that  we  would  imitate  the  constancy 
of  Euth,  in  the  "working  out  of  our  salvation 
with  fear  and  trembling  !  " — not  only  to  be  in- 
dustrious in  the  morning,  when  we  first  enter  into 
Christianity,  but  to  hold  out  and  to  persevere  even 
to  the  end  of  our  lives. 

Only  she  tarried  a  little  in  the  Jwuse. 

No  doubt  some  indispensable  business  detained 
her  there ;  and  probable  it  is  that  a  principal 
one  was,  to  say  her  matins,  to  do  her  devotions, 
commend  herself  with  fervent  pra}rer  unto  the 
Lord,  to  bless  her  and  her  endeavours  the  day 
following.  "  A  whet  is  no  let,"  saith  the  proverb  : 
mowers  lose  not  any  time  which  they  spend  in 
whetting  or  grinding  of  their  scythes.  Our  prayer 
to  God  in  the  morning,  before  we  enter  on  any 
business,  doth  not  hinder  us  in  our  day's  work, 
but  rather  whets  it,  sharpens  it,  sets  an  edge  on 
our  dull  souls,  and  makes  our  minds  to  undertake 
our  labours  with  the  greater  alacrity. 

And  here  may  I  take  just  occasion  to  speak 
concerning  gleaning.  Consider,  First,  the  anti- 
quity therefore,  as  being  commanded  by  God, 
Levit.  xix.  9,  and  xxiii.  22.     Secondly,  consider 


CHAPTER    II.  123 

the  equity  thereof:  it  doth  the  rich  no  whit  of 
harm;  it  doth  the  poor  a  great  deal  of  good. 
One  may  say  of  it,  as  Lot  of  Zoar,  "  Is  it  not  a 
little  one,  and  my  soul  shall  live  ?  "  Is  it  not  a 
petty,  a  small,  exile  *  courtesy,  and  the  hearts  of 
poor  people  shall  be  comforted  thereby  ?  Reliqmce 
Danailm  atqne  immitis  Achillis,f — the  remnant 
which  hath  escaped  the  edge  of  the  scythes,  and 
avoided  the  hands  of  the  reapers.  Had  our 
reapers  the  eyes  of  eagles,  and  the  claws  of  har- 
pies, they  could  not  see  and  snatch  each  scattered 
ear,  which  may  well  be  allowed  for  the  relief  of 
the  poor.  When  our  Saviour  said  to  the  woman 
of  Syrophoenicia,  M  It  is  not  good  to  take  the 
children's  bread,  and  cast  it  to  the  dogs ;  "  she 
answered,  "  Yea,  Lord,  but  the  dogs  eat  of  the 
children's  crumbs  that  fall  from  their  table."  So, 
if  any  misers  mutter,  "  It  is  not  meet  that  my 
bread  should  be  cast  unto  poor  people,  to  glean 
corn  upon  my  lands ;  "  yea,  but  let  them  know 
that  poor  people  (which  are  no  "dogs,"  but, 
setting  a  little  thick  clay  aside,  as  good  as  them- 
selves) may  eat  the  falling  "  crumbs,"  the  scat- 
tered ears,  which  they  gather  on  the  ground. 

USE. 

It  may  confute  the  covetousness  of  many,  which 

t 

*  ["  Slender,"  "  trifling ;  "  from  the  Latin  ex'tlis. — Ed.] 
t  [Virgilii  JSneid.  i.,  30  j  in.,  87  — Ed.j 


124  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

repine  that  the  poor  should  have  any  benefit  by 
them ;  and  are  so  far  from  suffering  the  poor  to 
glean,  that  even  they  themselves  glean  from  the 
poor,  and  speak  much  like  to  churlish  Nabal :  (1 
Sam.  xxv.  11 :)  "Shall  I  take  my  wheat,  my  rye, 
and  my  barley,  which  I  have  prepared  for  my 
family,  and  give  it  to  the  poor,  which  I  know  not 
whence  they  be  ? "  Yea,  some  have  so  hard 
hearts  that  they  would  leave  their  grain  to  be 
destroyed  by  beasts  and  vermin,  rather  than  that 
the  poor  should  receive  any  benefit  thereby. 
Cruel  people,  which  prefer  their  hogs  before 
Christ's  sheep,  mice  before  men,  crows  before 
Christians ! 

But  withal,  poor  people  must  learn  this  lesson, 
to  know  the  meaning  of  these  two  pronouns, 
u  mine  "  and  "  thine ;  "  what  belongs  to  their  rich 
masters,  and  what  pertains  to  themselves.  The 
sheep  which  had  little  spots,  those  were  Jacob's 
fee ;  so  the  little  spots,  the  loose,  straggling,  and 
scattered  ears,  those  are  the  poor's :  but  as  for 
the  great  ones,  the  handfuls,  the  armfuls,  the 
sheaves,  the  shocks,  the  cocks,  these  are  none  of 
theirs,  but  the  rich  owner's  ;  and  therefore  let  the 
poor  take  heed  how  they  put  forth  their  hands  to 
their  neighbours'  goods. 

MOTIVE. 

One   forcible   motive  to   persuade  the  rich  to 


CHAPTER    II.  125 

suffer  the  poor  to  glean,  may  be  this  :  Even  the 
greatest,  in  respect  of  God,  is  but  a  gleaner. 
God,  He  is  the  Master  of  the  harvest ;  all  gifts 
and  graces,  they  are  His,  in  an  infinite  measure ; 
and  every  godly  man,  more  or  less,  gleans  from 
Him.  Abraham  gleaned  a  great  glean  of  faith ; 
Moses,  of  meekness ;  Joshua,  of  valour ;  Samson, 
of  strength ;  Solomon,  of  wealth  and  wisdom  ;  St. 
Paul,  of  knowledge,  and  the  like.  Now,  if  we 
would  be  glad  at  our  hearts  that  the  Lord  would 
give  us  free  leave  and  liberty  for  to  glean  graces 
out  of  His  harvest,  let  us  not  grudge  and  repine 
that  poor  people  glean  a  little  gain  from  our 
plenty.  To  conclude  :  when  God  hath  multiplied 
our  "  five  loaves,"  that  is,  when  of  our  little  seed 
He  hath  given  us  a  great  deal  of  increase,  let  poor 
people,  like  Euth  in  the  text,  be  the  "twelve 
baskets  "  which  may  take  up  the  fragments  of 
gleanings  which  are  left. 


VERSES  8,  9,  10. 

Then  said  Boaz  unto  Ruth,  Hearest  thou,  my  daugh- 
ter ?  Go  to  no  other  field  to  gather,  neither  go 
from  hence,  but  abide  here  by  my  maidens  : 

Let  thy  eyes  be  on  the  field  which  they  do  reap,  and 
go  after  the  maidens.  Have  I  not  charged  the 
servants  that  they   touch  thee  not?     Moreover, 


126  A    COMMENT   ON    RUTH. 

when  thou  art  thirsty,  go  unto  the  vessels,  and 
drink  of  that  which  the  servants  have  drawn. 
Then  she  fell  on  her  face,  and  bowed  herself  to  the 
ground,  and  said  unto  him,  Why  have  I  found 
favour  in  thy  eyes,  that  thou  shouldest  know  me, 
since  I  am  a  stranger  ? 

Mothers  and  nurses  are  very  careful  tenderly  to 
handle  infants  when  they  are  but  newly  born. 
So  Ruth:  Christ  was  newly  formed  in  her,  a 
young  convert,  a  fresh  proselyte;  and  therefore 
Boaz  useth  her  with  all  kindness,  both  in  works 
and  words  :  "  Hearest  thou,  my  daughter  ?  " 

OBSERVATION. 

Aged  persons  may  term  younger  people  their 
sons  and  daughters.  (1  Sam.  iii.  6.)  And  if  they 
were  persons  in  authority,  though  they  were  well- 
nigh  equal  in  age,  they  used  the  same  expression. 
Thus  Joseph  to  his  brother  Benjamin,  Gen.  xliii. 
29  :  "  God  be  merciful  to  thee,  my  son."  Let 
young  people  therefore  reverently  observe  their 
duty  and  distance  to  their  seniors  in  age,  and 
superiors  in  authority.  Yet,  I  am  afraid,  men 
keep  not  the  method  of  Jacob's  children,  the  eld- 
est sitting  down  according  to  his  age,  and  the 
youngest  according  to  his  youth;  but  fulfil  the 
complaint  of  the  prophet,  "  The  young  presume 
against    the    aged,    and   the   base    against    the 


CHAPTER    II.  127 

honourable."  Let  aged  persons  strive  to  deserve 
their  respect,  by  demeaning  themselves  gravely, 
and  striving  to  add  gracious  hearts  to  grey  hairs  : 
otherwise,  if  they  discover  any  lightness,  loose- 
ness, wantonness  in  their  carriage,  young  men 
will  hereupon  take  occasion,  not  only  to  slight 
and  neglect,  but  also  to  contemn  and  despise  their 
paternal  distance  and  father-like  authority. 
Now,  as  for  young  ministers,  they  have  not  this 
advantage,  to  speak  unto  young  people  in  the 
phrase  of  Boaz,  w  Hearest  thou,  my  daughter  ?  " 
but  must  practise  St.  Paul's  precept,  1  Tim.  v.  1  : 
"Rebuke  not  an  elder,  but  exhort  him  as  a 
father;  and  the  younger  men  as  brethren;  the 
elder  women  as  mothers  ;  the  younger  as  sisters, 
in  all  pureness." 

But  abide  here  by  my  maidens. 

OBSERVATION. 

Hence  we  gather,  't  is  most  decent  for  women  to 
associate  and  accompany  themselves  with  those  of 
their  own  sex.  Miriam,  (Exod.  xv.  20,)  with  a 
feminine  choir,  u  with  timbrels  and  dances,"  an- 
swered the  men;  and  the  disciples  wondered 
(John  iv.  27)  that  Christ  talked  with  a  woman ; 
showing  hereby  that  it  was  not  His  ordinary 
course  to  converse  alone  with  one  of  another  sex : 
for  herein  the  apostle's  precept  deserves  to  take 


128  A    COMMENT    ON   RUTH. 

place,  namely,  to  "  avoid  from  all  appearance  of 
evil." 

Have  I  not  commanded  the  servants  that  they  should 
not  touch  thee  ? 

Boaz  liad  just  cause  to  fear  lest  some  of  his 
servants  might  wrong  her :  to  prevent  which,  he 
gave  them  strict  charge  to  the  contrary. 

OBSERVATION. 

Here  we  see,  that  servile  natures  are  most 
prone  and  proclive  to  wrong  poor  strangers. 
Indeed,  generous  spirits  disdain  to  make  those 
the  subjects  of  their  cruelty,  which  rather  should 
be  the  objects  of  their  pity :  but  it  complies  with 
a  servile  disposition  to  tyrannize  and  domineer 
over  such  poor  people  as  cannot  resist  them. 
Like  petty  brooks  pent  within  a  narrow  channel, 
on  every  dash  of  rain  they  are  ready  to  overflow, 
and  wax  angry  at  the  apprehension  of  the  small- 
est distaste.  The  locusts,  Rev.  ix.  10,  had  "  tails 
like  scorpions,  and  stings  in  their  tails;  "  which 
by  some  is  expounded,  that  of  those  people  which 
are  meant  by  the  scorpions,  the  poorest  were  the 
proudest;  the  meanest,  the  most  mischievous; 
the  basest,  the  bloodiest.  And  surely  he  that 
readeth  the  story  of  our  English  martyrs  shall 
find,  that  one  Alexander,  a  jailor,  and  one 
drunken   Warwick,    an   executioner,    were   most 


CHAPTER    II.  129 

basely    and  .barbarously    cruel    to    God's    poor 
saints. 

Secondly,  from  these  words  observe,  that  it  is 
the  part  of  a  good  master  not  only  to  do  no  harm 
himself,  but  also  to  take  order  that  his  servants 
do  none.  (Gen.  xii.  20;  and  xxvi.  11.)  When 
Elisha  would  take  nothing  of  Naaman,  (2  Kings 
v.  20,)  Gehazi  said,  "  As  the  Lord  liveth,  I  will  run 
after  him,  and  take  something  of  him."  Thus 
may  base  servants  (if  not  prevented  with  a  com- 
mand to  the  contrary)  wrong  their  most  right  and 
upright  masters,  by  taking  gifts  and  bribes 
privately.  The  water  (though  it  ariseth  out  of  a 
most  pure  fountain)  which  runneth  through  mine- 
rals of  lead,  copper,  brimstone,  or  the  like,  hath 
with  it  a  strange  taste  and  relish  in  the  mouth.  So 
justice,  which  should  run  down  like  a  stream, 
though  it  ariseth  out  of  a  pure  fountain,  out  of 
the  breast  of  a  sincere  and  incorrupted  judge ; 
yet,  if  formerly  it  hath  passed  through  the  mines 
of  gold  and  silver,  I  mean,  through  bad  servants, 
who  have  taken  bribes  to  prepossess  the  judge 
their  master  with  the  prejudice  of  false  informa- 
tions, justice  hereby  may  be  strangely  perverted 
and  corrupted.  Many  masters  themselves  have 
been  honest  and  upright,  yet  much  wrong  hath 
been  done  under  them  by  their  wicked  servants. 
It  is  said  of  Queen  Mary,  that,  for  her  own  part, 
she  did  not  so  much  as  bark ;  but  she  had  them 


130  A    COMMENT   ON    RUTH. 

under  her  which  did  more  than  bite ;  such  were 
Gardiner,  Bonner,  Story,  Woodroffe,  Tyrrell. 
Now  she  should  have  tied  up  these  ban-dogs,  and 
chained  and  fettered  up  these  bloodhounds  from 
doing  any  mischief.  Camden,  in  his  Elizabetha, 
in  the  year  1595,  writeth  thus  of  the  then  Lord 
Chancellor  of  England :  Ob  sordes  et  corruptelas 
famulorum  in  beneficiis  ecclesiasticis  nundinandis, 
ipse  vir  integer  ah  ecclesiasticis  hand  bene  audivit. 
He  ought  to  have  imitated  the  example  of  Boaz, 
not  only  to  have  done  no  harm  himself,  but  also 
to  have  enjoined  the  same  to  his  servants: 
u  Have  I  not  commanded  my  servants  that  they 
should  not  touch  thee  ?  " 

Thirdly,  in  these  words  Boaz  doth  intimate,  that 
if  he  gave  a  charge  to  the  contrary,  none  of  his 
servants  durst  presume  once  to  molest  her. 

OBSERVATION. 

Where  we  see,  masters'  commands  ought  to 
sound  [as]  laws  in  the  ears  of  their  servants,  if 
they  be  lawful.  Indeed,  if  Absalom  (2  Sam.  xiii. 
28)  saith  to  his  servants,  "  Kill  Amnon,  fear  not ; 
for  have  I  not  commanded  you  ?  "  this  command 
did  not  oblige,  because  the  thing  enjoined  was 
altogether  ungodly.  Otherwise,  men  must  imi- 
tate the  obedience  of  the  centurion's  servants ; 
who  said  to  the  one,  "  Go,"  and  he  goeth ;  and  to 
another,  "  Come,"  and  he  cometh ;  and  to  his 
servant,  "  Do  this,"  and  he  doth  it. 


CHAPTER   II.  131 

COROLLARY. 

Now,  if  we  ought  to  be  thus  dutiful  to  our 
earthly  masters,  surely,  if  the  Lord  of  Heaven 
enjoineth  us  any  thing,  we  ought  to  do  it  without 
any  doubt  or  delay.  Were  there  no  hell  to  pun- 
ish, no  heaven  to  reward,  no  promises  pronounced 
to  the  godly,  no  threatenings  denounced  to  the 
wicked ;  yet  this  is  a  sufficient  reason  to  make  us 
do  a  thing, — because  God  hath  enjoined  it ;  this  a 
convincing  argument  to  make  us  refrain  from  it, 
— because  He  hath  forbidden  it. 

Then  she  fell  on  her  face,  and  bowed. 

QUESTION. 

Was  not  this  too  much  honour  to  give  to  any 
mortal  creature  ?  And  doth  it  not  come  within 
the  compass  of  the  breach  of  the  second  com- 
mandment, "  Thou  shalt  not  bow  down  and  wor- 
ship them?"  Especially  seeing  godly  Mordecai 
refused  to  bend  his  knee  to  Haman. 

ANSWER. 

Civil  honour  may  and  must  be  given  to  all  in 
authority,  according  to  the  usual  gestures  of  the 
country.  Now  such  bowing  was  the  custom  of 
the  Eastern  people.  (Gen.  xxxiii.  3.)  As  for 
Mordecai' s  instance,  it  makes  not  against  this ; 
he  being  therein  either  immediately  warranted  by 
k  2 


132  A    COMMENT    ON   RUTH. 

God ;  or  else  he  refused  to  bow  to  Ham  an  as 
being  an  Am alekite,  betwixt  which  cursed  brood 
and  the  Israelites  the  Lord  commanded  an  eternal 
enmity. 

COROLLARY. 

Now,  if  Ruth  demeaned  herself  with  such  reve- 
rent gesture  to  Boaz,  how  reverent  ought  our  ges- 
ture to  be,  when  we  approach  into  the  presence  of 
God  !  Indeed,  »  God  is  a  Spirit,"  and  He  will  be 
worshipped  "  in  spirit  and  truth ; "  yet  so  that 
He  will  have  the  outward  decent  posture  of  the 
body  to  accompany  the  inward  sincerity  of  the 
soul. 

And  said,  Why  have  I  found  favour  ? 

As  if  she  had  said,  "  When  I  reflect  my  eyes 
upon  myself,  I  cannot  read  in  myself  the  smallest 
worth,  to  deserve  so  great  a  favour  from  thy 
hands ;  and  therefore  I  must  acknowledge  myself 
exceedingly  beholden  to  you.  But  principally  I 
lift  up  my  eyes  to  the  providence  of  the  Lord  of 
Heaven :  men's  hearts  are  in  His  hand  as  '  the 
rivers  of  water ; '  He  *  turneth  them  whither  He 
pleaseth.'  He  it  is  that  hath  mollified  thy  heart, 
to  show  this  undeserved  kindness  unto  me." 
Here  we  see  Ruth's  humility.  Many  now-a-days 
would  have  made  a  contrary  construction  of  Boaz 
his  charity,  and  reasoned  thus  :  "  Surely  he  seeth 


CHAPTER    II.  133 

in  me  some  extraordinary  worth,  whereof  as  yet  I 
have  not  taken  notice  in  myself;  and  therefore 
hereafter  I  will  maintain  a  better  opinion  of  my 
own  deserts."  But  Euth  confesseth  her  own 
nnworthiness  :  and  from  her  example  let  us  learn 
to  be  humbly  and  heartily  thankful  to  those  which 
bestow  any  courtesy  or  kindness  upon  us. 

Since  I  am  a  stranger. 

She  amplifies  his  favour,  from  the  indignity  of 
her  own  person,  being  a  stranger. 

COROLLARY. 

0,  then,  if  Ruth  interpreted  it  such  a  kindness 
that  Boaz  took  notice  of  her,  being  a  stranger ; 
how  great  is  the  love  of  God  to  us,  who  loved  us 
in  Christ  when  we  were  "  strangers,  and  aliens 
from  the  commonwealth  of  Israel  ! "  As  the 
never-failing  foundation  of  the  earth  is  firmly 
fastened  for  ever  fleeting,  yet  settled  on  no  other 
substance  than  its  own  ballasted  weight ;  so  God's 
love  was  founded  on  neither  cause  nor  condition 
in  the  creature,  but  issued  only  out  of  His  own 
free  favour.  So  that  in  this  respect  we  may  all 
say  unto  God  what  Euth  doth  unto  Boaz  in  the 
text,  "  Why  have  we  found  favour  in  Thine  eyes, 
that  Thou  shouldest  take  knowledge  of  us,  seeing 
we  were  but  strangers  ?  " 


134  A   COMMENT    ON    KUTH, 


VERSES  11,  12. 

And  Boaz  answered  and  said  unto  her,  It  hath  fully 
heen  showed  me,  all  that  thou  hast  done  unto 
thy  mother -in-law  since  the  death  of  thine  hus- 
band; and  how  thou  hast  left  thy  father  and 
thy  mother,  and  the  land  of  thy  nativity,  and 
art  come  unto  a  people  which  thou  knewest  not 
heretofore. 

The  Lord  recompense  thy  work,  and  a  full  reward  be 
given  thee  of  the  Lord  God  of  Israel,  under 
whose  wings  thou  art  come  to  trust. 

It  hath  been  fully  showed  me,  all. 

More  than  probable  it  is,  that  Boaz  had  re- 
ceived his  intelligence  immediately  from  Naomi. 

OBSERVATION. 

However,  here  we  may  see,  the  virtues  of  worthy 
persons  will  never  want  trumpets  to  sound  them 
to  the  world.  The  Jews  were  the  centurion's 
trumpet  to  our  Saviour ;  (Luke  vii.  5 ;)  and  the 
widows,  Dorcas  her  trumpet  to  St.  Peter.  (Acts  ix. 
39.)  Let  this  encourage  men  in  their  virtuous 
proceedings,  knowing  that  their  worthy  deeds 
shall  not  be  buried  in  obscurity,  but  shall  find 
tongues  in  their  lively  colours  to  express  them, 
Absalom,  having  no  children,  and  desirous  to  per- 


CHAPTER    II.  135 

petuate  his  name,  erected  a  a  pillar  in  tlie  king's 
dale ;  "  and  the  same  ee  is  called  Absalom's  pillar 
unto  this  day."  But  the  most  compendious  way 
for  men  to  consecrate  their  memories  to  eternity, 
is  to  erect  a  pillar  of  virtuous  deeds ;  which  shall 
ever  remain,  even  when  the  most  lasting  monu- 
ments in  the  world  shall  be  consumed,  as  not  able 
to  satisfy  the  boulimee  *  of  all-consuming  Time. 
And  to  put  the  worst,  grant  the  envious  men  with 
a  cloud  of  calumnies  should  eclipse  the  beams  of 
virtuous  memories  from  shining  in  the  world,  yet 
this  may  be  their  comfort,  that  God,  that  "  sees  in 
secret,"  will  "  reward  them  openly."  Moreover, 
it  is  the  duty  of  such  who  have  received  courtesies 
from  others,  to  profess  and  express  the  same  as 
occasion  shall  serve ;  that  so  their  benefactors 
may  publicly  receive  their  deserved  commendation. 
Thus  surely  Naomi  had  done  by  Euth ;  from 
whose  mouth,  no  doubt,  though  not  immediately, 
her  virtues  were  sounded  in  the  ears  of  Boaz :  "  It 
hath  been  fully  showed  me,  all." 

Here  now  followeth  a  summary,  reckoning  up  of 
the  worthy  deeds  of  Ruth ;  which,  because  they 
have  been  fully  discoursed  of  in  the  former  chap- 
ter, it  would  be  needless  again  to  insist  upon 
them.     Proceed  we  therefore  to  Boaz  his  prayer. 

*  [Boulimy,  or  bulimy,  "  ravenous  appetite." — Ed.] 


136  A   COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

The  Lord  recompense  thee. 

As  if  he  had  said :  "  Indeed,  Buth,  that  cour- 
tesy which  I  afforded  thee,  to  glean  upon  my  land 
without  any  disturbance,  comes  far  short  both  of 
thy  deserts  and  my  desires.  All  that  I  wish  is 
this,  that  what  I  am  unable  to  requite,  the  Lord 
Himself  would  '  recompense.'  May  He  give  thee 
'a  full  reward'  of  graces  internal,  external, 
eternal ;  here,  hereafter ;  on  earth,  in  heaven ; 
while  thou  livest,  when  thou  diest  ;  in  grace,  in 
glory,  '  a  full  reward.'  " 

Where  first  we  may  learn,  that  when  we  are 
unable  to  requite  people's  deserts  of  ourselves,  we 
must  make  up  our  want  of  works  with  good 
wishes  to  God  for  them.  Indeed,  we  must  not  do 
like  those  in  the  second  of  St.  James,  verse  16, 
who  only  said  to  the  poor,  "Depart  in  peace; 
warm  yourselves,  and  fill  your  bellies,"  and  yet 
bestowed  nothing  upon  them.  We  must  not  both 
begin  and  conclude  with  good  wishes,  and  do 
nothing  else ;  but  we  must  observe  Boaz  his 
method  :  first,  to  begin  to  do  good  to  those  that, 
being  virtuous,  are  in  distress ;  and  then,  where 
we  fall  short  in  requiting  them,  to  make  the  rest 
up  with  hearty  wishes  to  God  for  them. 

observation. 

But  the  main  observation  is  this :    There  is  a 


CHAPTER   II. 


137 


recompence  of  a  full  reward  upon  the  good  works 
of  His  servants.  (Gen.  xv.  1.)  "  Moreover  by 
them  is  Thy  servant  taught ;  and  in  keeping  them 
there  is  great  reward."  (Psalm  xix.  11.)  Verily, 
there  is  a  reward  for  the  righteous ;  doubtless, 
there  is  a  God  that  judgeth  the  earth.  Godliness 
hath  the  promises  of  this  life,  and  of  the  life  to 
come. 

USE    I. 

It  may  serve  to  confute  such  false  spies  as  raise 
wrong  reports  of  the  land  of  Canaan, — of  the 
Christian  profession ;  saying  with  the  wicked, 
Mai.  iii.  14,  "  It  is  in  vain  to  serve  God :  and 
what  profit  is  it  that  we  have  kept  His  command- 
ments, and  that  we  have  walked  mournfully  be- 
fore the  Lord  of  Hosts  ?  "  Slanderous  tongues  ! 
which  one  day  shall  be  justly  fined  in  the  Star- 
Chamber  of  Heaven,  ob  scandala  magnatum,  for 
slandering  of  God's  noble  servants,  and  their  pro- 
fession. For,  indeed,  the  Christian  life  is  most 
comfortable  :  for  we  may  both  take  a  liberal  por- 
tion, and  have  a  sanctified  use  of  God's  creatures  : 
besides,  within  we  have  peace  of  conscience,  and 
joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  some  measure;  one 
dram  whereof  is  able  to  sugar  the  most  wormwood 
affliction. 

USE    II. 

When  we  beinn  to  feel  ourselves  to  lag  in 
Christianity,  let  us  spur  on  our  affections  with  the 


138  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

meditation  of  that  "  full  reward  "  which  we  shall 
in  due  time  receive;  with  our  Saviour,  let  us 
"  look  to  the  joys  which  are  set  before  "  us  ;  and, 
with  Moses,  let  us  have  "  an  eye  to  the  recom- 
pence  of  reward ;  "  yet  so  that,  though  we  look 
at  this  reward,  yet  also  we  must  look  through  it 
and  beyond  it.  This  meditation  of  the  reward  is 
a  good  place  for  our  souls  to  bait  at,  but  a  bad 
place  for  our  souls  to  lodge  in.  We  must  mount 
our  minds  higher,  namely,  to  aim  at  the  glory  of 
God ;  at  which  all  our  actions  must  be  directed, 
though  there  were  no  reward  propounded  unto 
them.  Yet,  since  it  is  God's  goodness  to  pro- 
pound unto  us  a  reward,  over  and  besides  His 
own  glory,  this  ought  so  much  the  more  to  incite 
us  to  diligence  in  our  Christian  calling.  For,  if 
Othniel  (Judges  i.)  behaved  himself  so  valiantly 
against  the  enemies  of  Israel,  in  hope  to  obtain 
Achsah,  Caleb's  daughter,  to  wife ;  how  valiantly 
ought  we  to  demean  ourselves  against  our  spirit- 
ual enemies,  knowing  that  we  shall  one  day  be 
married  unto  our  Saviour  in  eternal  happiness  ! 
And  this  is  "  a  full  reward." 

OBJECTION. 

But  some  may  say,  "  These  terms  of  e  recom- 
pence '  and  '  reward '  may  seem  to  favour  the 
Popish  tenet,  that  our  good  works  merit  at  God's 
hand." 


CHAPTER    II.  139 


ANSWEE. 


Reward  and  recompence  unto  our  good  works 
are  not  due  unto  us  for  any  worth  of  our  own,  but 
merely  from  God's  free  favour  and  gracious  pro- 
mise. For,  to  make  a  thing  truly  meritorious  of 
a  reward,  it  is  required,  First,  that  the  thing 
meriting  be  our  own,  and  not  another's.  Now 
our  best  works  are  none  of  ours,  but  God's  Spirit 
in  us.  Secondly,  it  is  requisite  that  we  be  not 
bound  of  duty  to  do  it.  Now  we  are  bound  to  do 
all  the  good  deeds  which  we  do,  and  still  remain 
but  "  unprofitable  servants."  Thirdly,  there 
must  be  a  proportion  between  the  thing  meriting, 
and  the  reward  merited.  Now  there  is  no  pro- 
portion between  our  stained  and  imperfect  works, 
(for  such  are  our  best,)  and  that  infinite  weight 
of  glory  wherewith  God  will  reward  us.  It  re- 
mains, therefore,  that  no  reward  is  given  us  for 
our  own  inherent  worth,  but  merely  for  God's 
free  favour,  who  crowns  His  own  works  in  us. 

Under  whose  wings  tlwu  art  come  to  trust 

A  metaphor :  it  is  borrowed  from  a  hen, 
which  with  her  clocking  summons  together  her 
straggling  chickens,  and  then  outstretcheth  the 
fan  of  her  wings  to  cover  them.  Familiarly  it  is 
used  in  Scripture  ;  and  amongst  other  places,  by 
our  Saviour,  Matth.  xxiii.  37  :  "  How  oft  would  I 


140  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

have  gathered  thee  together,  as  a  hen  gathereth 
her  chickens  under  her  wings,  and  ye  would  not ! " 
And  just  it  was  with  God, — because  the  foolish 
chickens  of  the  Jews  would  not  come  to  Christ, 
the  hen,  calling  them, — to  suffer  them  to  be  de- 
voured by  the  eagle,  the  imperial  army  of  the 
Romans. 

OBSERVATION. 

God's  love  and  care  over  His  children  is  as 
great  as  a  hen's  over  her  chickens.  Now  the 
hen's  wings  do  the  chickens  a  double  good. 

First.  They  keep  them  from  the  kite.  So  God's 
providence  protecteth  His  servants  from  that  kite, 
the  devil.  For  as  the  kite  useth  to  fetch  many 
circuits  and  circles,  and  long  hovers  and  nutters 
round  about,  and  at  length,  spying  her  advantage, 
pops  down  on  the  poor  chicken  for  a  prey ;  so  the 
devil,  who,  as  it  is  Job  i.  7,  "  compasseth  the 
earth  to  and  fro,  and  walketh  through  it,"  and 
at  length,  spying  an  opportunity,  pitcheth  and 
settle th  himself  upon  some  poor  soul,  to  devour  it, 
if  the  wings  of  God's  providence  (as  the  city  of 
refuge)  do  not  rescue  him  from  his  clutches. 

Secondly.  The  hen  with  her  chickens  broods 
her  chickens,  and  makes  them  thereby  to  thrive 
and  grow.  In  summer  her  wings  are  a  canopy,  to 
keep  her  chickens  from  the  heat  of  the  scorching 
sun ;  and  in  winter  they  are  a  mantle,  to  defend 


CHAPTER    II.  141 

them  from  the  injury  of  the  pinching  cold.  So 
God's  providence  and  protection  makes  His  child- 
ren to  sprout,  thrive,  and  prosper  under  it.  In 
prosperity  God's  providence  keepeth  them  from 
the  heat  of  pride :  in  adversity,  it  preserveth 
them  from  being  benumbed  with  frozen  despair. 

USE. 

Let  us  all  then  strive  to  run  to  hide  ourselves 
under  the  wings  of  the  God  of  heaven.  Hark 
how  the  hen  clocks  in  the  Psalms  :  "  Call  upon 
Me  in  the  time  of  trouble,  and  I  will  hear  thee, 
and  thou  shalt  praise  Me."  How  she  clocks  in 
the  Canticles :  "  Eeturn,  0  Shulamite ;  return, 
return,  that  we  may  behold  thee."  How  she 
clocketh,  Matth.  vii.  7  :  "  Ask,  and  ye  shall 
have ;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find ;  knock,  and  it  shall 
be  opened  unto  you."  How  she  clocks,  Matth.  xi. 
28  :  "  Come  unto  Me,  all  ye  that  are  weary  and 
heavy  laden,  and  I  will  ease  you."  Let  not  us 
now  be  like  sullen  chickens,  which  sit  moping 
under  a  rotten  hedge,  or  proating  under  an  old 
wood-pile,  when  the  hen  calleth  them.  Let  not 
us  trust  to  the  broken  wall  of  our  own  strength, 
or  think  to  lurk  under  the  tottering  hedge  of  our 
own  wealth,  or  wind-shaken  reeds  of  our  uncon- 
stant  friends ;  but  fly  to  God,  that  He  may 
stretch  His  wings  over  us,  as  the  cherubim  did 
over  the  mercy-seat.     And  as  always  in  day-time, 


142  A    COMMENT    ON   RUTH. 

so  especially  at  night,  when  we  go  to  bed,  (for 
chickens,  when  going  to  roost,  always  run  to  the 
hen,)  let  us  commend  ourselves  with  prayer  to 
His  providence,  that  He  would  be*  pleased  to  pre- 
serve us  from  the  dangers  of  the  night  ensuing  ; 
"  trusting,"  with  Ruth  in  the  text,  "  under  the 
wings  of  the  Lord  God  of  Israel. 

VERSES  13,  14. 

Then  she  said,  Let  me  find  favour  in  the  sight  of  my 
lord ;  for  thou  hast  comforted  me,  and  spoken 
comfortably  unto  thy  maid,  though  I  be  not  like 
to  one  of  thy  maids. 

And  Boaz  said  unto  her,  At  the  meal-time  come  thou 
hither,  and  eat  of  the  bread,  and  dip  thy  morsel 
in  the  vinegar.  And  she  sate  beside  the 
reapers :  and  he  reached  her  parched  corn  ;  and 
she  did  eat,  and  was  sufficed,  and  left  thereof. 

Boaz  had  formerly  called  Ruth  "  daughter ; " 
now  Ruth  styleth  him  "  lord."  When  great  ones 
carry  themselves  familiarly  to  meaner  persons, 
meaner  persons  must  demean  themselves  respect- 
ively [respectfully]  to  great  ones.  Indeed,  with 
base  and  sordid  natures  familiarity  breeds  con- 
tempt ;  but  ingenuous  natures  will  more  awfully 
observe  their  distance  towards  their  superiors,  of 
whom  they  are  most  courteously  entreated.  And 
if  great  personages  should  cast  up  their  accounts, 


CHAPTER   II.  143     • 

they  should  find  themselves,  not  losers,  but  gainers 
of  honour,  by  their  kind  usage  of  their  inferiors. 
Those  stars  seem  to  us  the  greatest,  and  shine  the 
brightest,  which  are  set  the  lowest.  Great  men, 
which  sometimes  stoop,  and  stoop  low,  in  their 
humble  carriage  to  others,  commonly  get  the 
greatest  lustre  of  credit  and  esteem  in  the  hearts 
of  those  that  be  virtuous. 

And  spoken  comfortably  unto  thy  maid. 

In  Hebrew,  u  hast  spoken  unto  the  heart."  A. 
comfortable  speech  is  a  word  spoken  to  the  heart. 

MEDITATION. 

0  that  ministers  had  this  faculty  of  Boaz  his 
speech !  not  to  tickle  the  ears,  teach  the  heads,  or 
please  the  brains  of  the  people,  but  that  their 
sermons  might  soak  and  sink  to  the  root  of  their 
hearts.  Bat  though  this  may  be  endeavoured  by 
them,  it  cannot  be  performed  of  them  without 
God's  special  assistance.  We  may  leave  our 
words  at  the  outward  porch  of  men's  ears ;  but 
His  Spirit  must  conduct  and  lodge  them  in  the 
closet  of  their  hearts. 

Though  I  be  not  like  to  one  of  thy  maids.        ^s. 

Meaning,    because    she    was    a    Moabitess,   a     ) 
stranger  and  alien,  they  natives  of  the  common- 
wealth of  Israel.     In   this   respect  she  was  far 
their  inferior. 


144  A    COMMENT    ON   RUTH. 

OBSERVATION. 

The  godly  ever  conceive  very  humbly  and 
meanly  of  themselves :  Moses,  Exod.  iv.  10 ; 
Gideon,  Judg.  vi.  15 ;  Abigail,  1  Sam.  xxv.  41 ; 
Isaiah,  vi.  5 ;  Jeremiah,  i.  6 ;  John  Baptist, 
Matth.  iii.  11 ;  [Paul],  1  Tim.  i.  15.  And  the 
reason  hereof  is,  because  they  are  most  privy 
to  and  sensible  of  their  own  infirmities ;  their 
corruptions,  which  cleave  unto  them,  are  ever  be- 
fore their  eyes.  These  black  feet  abate  their 
thoughts,  when  puffed  up  with  pride  for  their 
painted  train  of  other  graces.  On  the  other  side, 
the  wicked  set  ever  the  greatest  price  on  their 
own  worth  :  they  behold  their  own  supposed  vir- 
tues through  magnifying  glasses,  and  think  with 
Haman,  that  none  deserves  better  to  be  honoured 
by  the  king  but  themselves. 

USE. 

Let  us  endeavour  to  obtain  humility  with  Euth ; 
a  virtue  of  most  worth,  and  yet  which  costeth 
least  to  keep.  Yet  notwithstanding,  it  is  both 
lawful  and  needful  for  us  to  know  our  own  worth, 
and  to  take  an  exact  survey  of  those  graces  which 
God  hath  bestowed  upon  us.  First,  that  we  may 
know  thereby  the  better  to  proportion  our  thanks 
to  God.  Secondly,  that  we  may  know  how  much 
good  the  church  and  commonwealth  expecteth  to 


CHAPTER    II.  145 

be  performed  by  us.  And  lastly,  that  if  any 
should  basely  insult  and  domineer  over  us,  we  may 
in  humility  stand  upon  the  lawful  justification  of 
ourselves,  and  our  own  sufficiency,  as  St.  Paul  did 
against  the  false  apostles  at  Corinth ;  always  pro- 
vided that  we  give  God  the  glory,  and  profess 
ourselves  to  be  but  "  unprofitable  servants." 

And  Boaz  said  unto  her,  At  the  meal  time  come  thou 
hither,  and  eat  of  the  bread. 

Two  things  herein  are  commendable  in  Boaz, 
and  to  be  imitated  by  masters  of  families. 

First :  That  he  had  provided  wholesome  and 
competent  food  for  his  own  servants.  So  ought 
all  householders  to  do.  And  herein  let  them  pro- 
pound God  for  their  president  [precedent]  ;  for 
He  maintaineth  the  greatest  family  ;  all  creatures 
are  His  servants,  and  t€  He  giveth  them  meat  in 
due  season;  He  openeth  His  hand,  and  filleth 
with  His  blessing  every  living  thing." 

Secondly:  As  Boaz  provided  meat  for  his 
servants,  so  he  allowed  them  certain  set  conveni- 
ent times  wherein  they  might  quietly  eat  their 
meat.  But  as  the  people  of  the  Jews  pressed  so 
fast  upon  our  Saviour  (Mark  iii.  20)  that  He  had 
not  so  much  leisure  as  to  "  eat  bread,"  and  take 
necessary  sustenance ;  so,  such  is  the  gripple  * 
nature  of  many  covetous  masters,  that  they  will 

*  ["Griping,"  "grasping,"  "stingy." — Ed.] 
L 


146  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

so  task  and  tie  their  servants  to  their  work,  as  not 
to  afford  them  seasonable  respite  to  feed  them- 
selves. 

And  dip  thy  morsel  in  the  vinegar. 

OBSERVATION. 

The  fare  of  God's  servants  in  ancient  time, 
though  wholesome,  was  very  homely.  Here  they 
had  only  bread  and  vinegar,  and  parched  corn. 
For  a  thousand  five  hundred  and  sixty  years  the 
world  fed  upon  herbs  ;  and  the  Scripture  maketh 
mention  since  of  mean  and  sparing  fare  of  many 
godly  men.  It  may  therefore  confute  the  gluttony 
and  epicurism  of  our  age,  consisting  both  in  the 
superfluous  number  of  dishes,  and  in  the  unlaw- 
ful nature  of  them.  We  rifle  the  air  for  dainty 
fowl ;  we  ransack  the  sea  for  delicious  fish ;  we 
rob  the  earth  for  delicate  flesh,  to  suspend  the 
doubtful  appetite  betwixt  variety  of  dainties. 
As  for  the  nature  of  them,  many  are  mere 
needless  whetstones  of  hunger,  which,  instead  of 
satisfying,  do  increase  it.  And  as  in  the  Spanish 
Inquisition  such  is  their  exquisite  cruelty,  that, 
having  brought  one  to  the  door  of  death  by  their 
tortures,  they  then  revive  him  by  cordials ;  and 
then  again,  re-killing  him  with  their  torments, 
fetch  him  again  with  comfortable  things ;  thus 
often  re-iterating  their  cruelty :  so  men,  having 


CHAPTER    II.  147 

killed  their  appetite  with  good  cheer,  seek  with 
dishes  made  for  the  nonce  to  enliven  it  again,  to 
the  superfluous  wasting  of  God's  good  creatures, 
and  much  endamaging  the  health  of  their  own 
bodies.  Bat,  leaving  them,  let  us  be  content  with 
that  competent  food  which  God  hath  allotted  us, 
knowing  that  "  better  is  a  dinner  of  herbs  with 
peace,  than  a  stalled  ox  with  strife ;  "  and  God, 
if  it  pleaseth  Him,  can  so  bless  Daniel's  pulse  unto 
us,  that  by  mean  fare  we  shall  be  made  more 
strong  and  healthful  than  those  who  surfeit  on 
excess  of  dainties. 

And  she  did  eat,  and  was  sufficed. 

It  is  a  great  blessing  of  God,  when  He  gives 
such  strength  and  virtue  to  His  creatures  as  to 
satisfy  our  hunger;  and  the  contrary  is  a  great 
punishment :  for  as,  (1  Kings  i.  1,)  when  they 
heaped  abundance  of  clothes  on  aged  King 
David,  yet  his  decayed  body  felt  no  warmth 
at  all ;  so  God  so  curseth  the  meat  to 
some,  that  though  they  cram  down  never  so 
much  into  their  bellies,  yet  still  their  hunger 
increaseth  with  their  meat,  and  they  find  that 
nature  is  not  truly  contented  and  satisfied 
therewith. 

And  left  thereof. 

Hence  we  learn,  the  overplus  which  remaineth 
l  2 


148  A    COMMENT    ON   RUTH. 

after  we  have  fed  ourselves,  must  neither  be 
scornfully  cast  away,  nor  carelessly  left  alone,  but 
it  must  be  thriftily  kept ;  imitating  herein  the 
example  of  our  Saviour ;  who,  though  He  could 
make  five  loaves  swell  to  sufficient  food  for  five 
thousand  men,  yet  gave  He  command,  that  a  the 
fragments  "  should  be  carefully  basketed  up. 

VERSES  15,  16,  17. 

And  when  she  arose  to  glean,  Boaz  commanded  his 

servants,    saying,    Let   her    gather   among    the 

sheaves,  and  do  not  rebuke  her  : 
Also  let  fall  some  of  the  sheaves  for  her,  and  let  it 

lie,  that  she  may  gather  it  up,  and  rebuke  her 

not. 
So  she  gleaned  in  the  field  until  evening,  and  she 

threshed   that  she  had  gathered:    and  it  was 

about  an  ephah  of  barley. 

Before  I  enter  into  these  words,  behold,  an 
objection  stands  at  the  door  of  them,  which  must 
first  be  removed. 

OBJECTION. 

One  may  say  to  Euth,  as  our  Saviour  to  the 
young  man  in  the  Gospel,  "  One  thing  is  want- 
ing." Here  is  no  mention  of  any  grace  she  said 
to  God  either  before  or  after  meat. 


CHAPTER    II.  149 

ANSWER. 

Charity  will  not  suffer  me  to  condemn  Euth  of 
forgetfulness  herein.  She  who  formerly  had  been 
so  thankful  to  Boaz,  the  conduit  pipe,  how  can 
she  be  thought  to  be  ungrateful  to  God,  the 
Fountain  of  all  favours?  Rather  I  think  it  is 
omitted  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  be  written  down ; 
who,  had  He  registered  each  particular  action  of 
God's  saints,  (as  it  is  John  xxi.  25,)  u  the  world 
would  not  have  been  able  to  contain  the  books 
which  should  be  written." 

Let  none  therefore  take  occasion  to  omit  this 
duty,  because  here  not  specified ;  rather  let  them 
be  exhorted  to  perform  it,  because  in  other  places 
it  is  both  commanded  by  precept,  and  commended 
by  practice.  (Deut.  viii.  10;  1  Cor.  x.  31.)  Yea, 
in  the  twenty-seventh  of  the  Acts,  the  mariners 
and  soldiers,  (people  ordinarily  not  very  reli- 
gious,) though  they  had  fasted  fourteen  days 
together,  yet  none  of  them  were  so  unmannerly, 
or  rather  so  profane,  as  to  snatch  any  meat, 
before  St.  Paul  had  given  "  thanks."  Let  us  not, 
therefore,  be  like  Esau,  who,  instead  of  giving  a 
blessing  to  God  for  his  pottage,  sold  his  blessing 
to  his  brother  for  his  pottage ;  but,  though  our 
haste  or  hunger  be  never  so  great,  let  us  dispense 
with  so  much  time  as  therein  to  crave  a  blessing 
from  God,  wherein  His  creatures  are  sanctified ; 
as  no  doubt  Euth  did,  though  not  recorded. 


150  A    COMMENT    ON   RUTH. 

And  when  she  arose  to  glean. 

The  end  of  feeding  is  to  fall  to  onr  calling. 
Let  us  not,  therefore,  with  Israel,  sit  down  to  eat 
and  to  drink,  and  so  rise  up  again  to  play ;  but 
let  us  eat  to  live,  not  live  to  eat.  'T  is  not  matter, 
we  need  not  make  the  clay  cottage  of  our  body 
much  larger  than  it  is  by  immoderate  feasting : 
it  is  enough  if  we  maintain  it  so  with  competent 
food,  that  God,  our  Landlord,  may  not  have  just 
cause  to  sue  us  for  want  of  reparations. 

Boaz  commanded  his  servants,  saying,  Let  her  gather 
among  the  sheaves,  and  do  not  rebuke  her. 

OBSERVATION. 

It  is  lawful  for  us,  according  to  our  pleasure,  to 
extend  our  favours  more  to  one  than  to  another. 
Ruth  alone,  not  all  the  gleaners,  was  privileged  to 
gather  among  the  sheaves  uncontrolled.  Give 
leave  to  Jacob  to  bequeath  a  double  portion  to 
Joseph,  his  best  beloved  son  ;  for  Joseph  to  make 
the  mess  of  Benjamin  five  times  greater  than  any 
other  of  his  brethren ;  for  Elkanah  to  leave  a 
worthier  portion  to  Hannah  than  to  Peninnah. 
The  reason  is,  because  there  can  be  no  wrong 
done  in  those  things  which  are  free  favours.  I 
am  not  less  just  to  him,  to  whom  I  give  less  ;  but 
I  am  more  merciful  to  him,  to  whom  I  give  more. 
Yet,  in  the  dealing  and  distributing  of  liberality, 


CHAPTER    II.  151 

let  those  of  the  family  of  faith  be  especially  re- 
spected ;  and  of  these,  those  chiefly  which,  as  the 
apostle  saith,  are  worthy  of  a  "  double  honour." 

COROLLARY. 

Shall  it  not  therefore  be  lawful  for  the  Lord  of 
Heaven  to  bestow  wealthy  honour,  wisdom, 
effectual  grace,  blessings  outward  and  inward,  on 
one,  and  deny  them  to  another  ?  You,  therefore, 
whom  God  hath  suffered  to  glean  among  the 
sheaves,  and  hath  scattered  whole  handfuls  for 
you  to  gather;  you  that  abound  and  flow  with 
His  favours,  be  heartily  thankful  unto  Him.  He 
hath  not  dealt  so  with  every  one,  neither  have  all 
such  a  large  measure  of  His  blessings.  And  ye 
common  gleaners,  who  are  fain  to  follow  far  after, 
and  glad  to  take  up  the  scattered  ears,  who  have 
a  smaller  proportion  of  His  favour,  be  neither 
angry  with  God,  nor  grieved  at  yourselves,  nor 
envious  at  your  brethren;  but  be  content  with 
your  condition.  It  is  the  Lord,  and  let  Him  do 
what  is  good  in  His  eyes.  Shall  not  He  have 
absolute  power  to  do  with  His  own  what  He 
thinketh  good,  when  Boaz  can  command  that 
Ruth,  and  no  other,  may  glean  among  the  sheaves 
without  "  rebuke  ?  " 

Had  the  servants  of  Boaz,  without  express  war- 
rant and  command  from  their  master,  scattered 
handfuls  for  her  to  glean,  their  action  had  not 


152  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

been  charit y,  but  flat  theft  and  robbery ;  for  they 
were  to  improve  their  master's  goods  to  his  great- 
est profit.  On  the  other  side,  it  had  been  a  great 
fault  to  withhold  and  withdraw  anything  from 
her,  which  their  master  commanded  them  to  give. 
Yet,  as  the  unjust  steward  in  Luke  made  his 
master's  debts  to  be  less  than  they  were,  so  many 
servants  now-a-days  make  their  master's  gifts  to 
be  less  than  they  are,  giving  less  than  he  hath 
granted,  and  disposing  less  than  he  hath  directed. 
Men  commonly  pay  toll  for  passing  through  great 
gates,  or  over  common  bridges :  so,  when  the 
liberality  of  masters  goeth  through  the  gate  of 
their  servants'  hands,  and  bridges  of  their  fingers, 
it  is  constrained  to  pay  tribute  and  custom  to 
their  servants,  before  it  cometh  to  those  poor  to 
whom  it  was  intended.  Thus  many  men  make 
the  augmentation  of  their  own  estates  from  the 
diminution  of  their  master's  bounty. 

QUESTION. 

But  some  may  say,  "  Why  did  not  Boaz  bestow 
a  quantity  of  corn  upon  Euth,  and  so  send  her 
home  unto  her  mother  ?  " 

ANSWER. 

He  might  have  done  so,  but  he  chose  rather  to 
keep  her  still  a  working.  Where  we  learn,  that 
is   the   best   charity  which   so  relieves   people's 


CHAPTER    II.  153 

wants  as  that  they  are  still  continued  in  their 
calling.  For,  as  he  who  teacheth  one  to  swim, 
though  happily  [haply]  he  will  take  him  by  the 
chin,  yet  he  expecteth  that  the  learner  shall 
nimbly  ply  the  oars  of  his  hands  and  feet,  and 
strive  and  struggle  with  all  his  strength  to  keep 
himself  above  water :  so  those  who  are  beneficial 
to  poor  people,  may  justly  require  of  them  that 
they  use  both  their  hands  to  work  and  feet  to  go 
in  their  calling,  and  themselves  take  all  due 
labour,  that  they  may  not  sink  in  the  gulf  of 
penury.  Relieve  a  husbandman,  yet  so  as  that  he 
may  still  continue  in  his  husbandry  ;  a  tradesman, 
yet  so  as  he  may  still  go  on  in  his  trade ;  a  poor 
scholar,  yet  so  as  he  may  still  proceed  in  his 
studies.  Hereby  the  commonwealth  shall  be  a 
gainer.  Drones  bring  no  honey  to  the  hive  ;  but 
the  painful  hand  of  each  private  man  contributes 
some  profit  to  the  public  good.  Hereby  the  able 
poor,  the  more  diligent  they  be,  the  more  bounti- 
ful men  will  be  to  them ;  while  their  bodies  are 
freed  from  many  diseases,  their  souls  from  many 
sins,  whereof  idleness  is  the  mother.  Laziness 
makes  a  breach  in  our  soul,  where  the  devil  doth 
assault  us  with  greatest  advantage  ;  and  when  we 
are  most  idle  in  our  vocations,  then  he  is  most 
busy  in  his  temptations.  A  reverend  minister 
was  wont  to  say,  that  the  devil  never  tempted 
him  more  than  on  Mondays,  when  (because  his 


154  A    COMMENT    ON    EUTH. 

former  week's  task  was  newly  done,  and  that  for 
the  week  to  come  six  days  distant)  he  took  most 
liberty  to  refresh  himself. 

Since,  therefore,  so  much  good  cometh  from 
industry,  I  could  wish  there  were  a  public  vine- 
yard, into  which  all  they  should  be  sent,  who 
stand  lazing  in  the  market  place  till  the  eleventh 
hour  of  the  day.  Would  all  poor  and  impotent 
were  well  placed  in  a  hospital ;  all  poor  and  able 
well  disposed  in  a  workhouse ;  and  the  common 
stocks  of  towns  so  laid  out  as  they  thereby  might 
be  employed ! 

So  she  gleaned  in  the  field  until  evening. 

The  night  is  only  that  which  must  end  our 
labours  :  only  the  evening  must  beg  us  a  play,  to 
depart  out  of  the  school  of  our  vocation,  with  pro- 
mise next  morning  to  return  again  :  ce  Man  goeth 
out  to  his  labour  until  evening."  Let  such  then 
be  blamed,  who  in  their  working  make  their  night 
to  come  before  the  noon,  each  day  of  their  labour 
being  shorter  than  that  of  St.  Lucy  [Luke]  ;  and 
after  a  spurt  in  their  calling  for  some  few  hours, 
they  relapse  again  to  laziness. 

And  she  threshed  what  she  had  gathered. 

The  materials  of  the  temple  were  so  hewed  and 
carved,  both  stone  and  wood,  before  that  they 
were  brought  unto  Jerusalem,  that  there  was  not 


CHAPTER    IT.  155 

so  much  as  the  noise  of  a  hammer  heard  in  the 
temple.  So  Ruth  fits  all  things  in  a  readiness, 
before  she  goes  home  :  what  formerly  she  gleaned, 
now  she  threshed ;  that  so  no  noise  might  be 
made  at  home,  to  disturb  her  aged  mother.  Here 
we  see  God's  servants,  though  well  descended, 
disdain  not  any  homely,  if  honest,  work  for  their 
own  living.  Sarah  kneaded  cakes ;  Rebekah 
drew  water ;  Rachel  fed  sheep,  Tamar  baked 
cakes.  Suetonius  reporteth  of  Augustus  Csesar, 
that  he  made  his  daughters  to  learn  to  spin ;  and 
Pantaleon  relates  the  same  of  Charles  the  Great. 
Yet  now-a-days  (such  is  the  pride  of  the  world) 
people  of  far  meaner  quality  scorn  so  base 
employments. 

And  it  was  about  an  ephah  of  barley. 

An"ephah"  contained  ten  "  omers."  (Exod. 
xvi.  36.)  An  "  omer  "  of  manna  was  the  propor- 
tion allowed  for  a  man's  one  day  meat.  Thus 
Ruth  had  gleaned  upon  the  quantity  of  a  bushel : 
such  was  her  industry,  in  diligent  bestirring  her- 
self; Boaz  his  bounty,  in  scattering  for  her  to 
gather ;  and,  above  all,  God  His  blessing,  who 
gave  so  good  success  unto  her.  Ruth,  having 
now  done  gleaning,  did  not  stay  behind  in  the 
field,  as  many  now-a-days  begin  their  work  when 
others  end ;  if  that  may  be  termed  work,  to  filch 
and  steal ;  as  if  the  dark  night  would  be  a  veil  to 


156  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

cover   their   deeds   of  darkness :    but  home    she 
hasteneth  to  her  mother,  as  followeth. 

VERSES  18,  19. 

And  she  took  it  up,  and  went  into  the  city  :  and  her 
mother-in-law  saw  what  she  had  gathered  :  also 
she  took  forth,  and  gave  to  her  that  which  she 
had  reserved  when  she  was  sufficed. 

Then  her  mother-in-law  said  unto  her,  Wliere  hast 
thou  gleaned  to-day  ?  and  where  wroughtest 
thou  ?  Blessed  be  he  that  knew  thee.  And  she 
showed  her  mother-in-law  with  whom  she  had 
wrought,  and  said,  The  man's  name  with  whom 
I  wrought  to-day  is  Boaz. 

And  she  took  it  up. 

See  here,  the  shoulders  of  God's  saints  are 
wonted  to  the  bearing  of  burthens.  Little  Isaac 
carried  the  faggot  wherewith  himself  was  to  be 
sacrificed ;  our  Saviour,  His  own  cross,  till  His 
faintness  craved  Simon  of  Cyrene  to  be  His  suc- 
cessor. Yet,  let  not  God's  saints  be  disheart- 
ened :  if  their  Father  hath  a  "  bottle,"  wherein 
He  puts  the  tears  which  they  spend,  sure  He 
hath  a  balance,  wherein  He  weighs  the  burthens 
which  they  bear  ;  He  keeps  a  note,  to  what  weight 
their  burthens  amount,  and,  no  doubt,  will  accord- 
ingly comfort  them. 


CHAPTER    II.  157 

Those  are  to  be  confuted  who,  with  the  scribes, 
(Matt,  xxiii.  4,)  "  bind  heavy  burthens  and  grievous 
to  be  borne,  and  lay  them  on  the  backs  of  others ; 
but  for  their  own  part  they  will  not  so  much  as 
touch  them  with  one  of  their  fingers."  Yea, 
some  are  so  proud  that  they  will  not  carry  their 
own  provender,  things  for  their  own  sustenance. 
Had  they  been  under  Euth's  ephah  of  barley, 
with  David  in  Saul's  armour,  they  could  not 
have  gone  under  the  weight  of  it,  because  never 
used  unto  it. 

And  her  mother-in-law  saw  what  she  had  gathered. 

Namely,  Euth  showed  it  unto  her,  and  then 
Naomi  saw  it.  Children  are  to  present  to  their 
parents'  view  all  which  they  get  by  their  own 
labour.  Otherwise  do  many  children  now-a-days. 
As  Ananias  and  Sapphira  brought  "part  of  the 
money,  and  deposed  it  at  the  apostles'  feet,"  but 
reserved  the  rest  for  themselves ;  so  they  can  be 
be  content  to  show  to  their  parents  some  parcel 
of  their  gains,  whilst  they  keep  the  remnant 
secretly  to  themselves. 

Also  she  took  forth,  and  gave  to  her. 

Learn  we  from  hence,  children,  if  able,  are  to 
cherish  and  feed  their  parents,  if  poor  and  aged. 
Have  our  parents  performed  the  parts  of  pelicans 


158  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

to  us  ?  lei  us  do  the  duty  of  storks  to  them. 
Would  all  children  would  pay  as  well  for  the 
party-coloured  coats  which  their  parents  do  give 
them,  as  Joseph  did  for  his,  who  maintained  his 
father  and  his  brethren  in  the  famine  in  Egypt ! 
Think  on  thy  mother's  sickness,  when  thou  wast 
conceived ;  sorrow,  when  thou  wast  born ; 
trouble,  when  thou  wast  nursed.  She  was  cold, 
whilst  thou  wast  warm  ;  went,  whilst  thou  layest 
still ;  waked,  whilst  thou  sleptest ;  fasted,  whilst 
thou  feddest.  These  are  easier  to  be  conceived 
than  expressed,  easier  deserved  than  requited. 
Say  not,  therefore,  to  thy  father  according  to 
the  doctriiie  of  the  Pharisees,  Corban,  "It  is  a 
gift,  if  thou  profitest  by  me ;  "  but  confess  that 
it  is  a  true  debt,  and  thy  bounden  duty,  if  thou 
beest  able,  to  relieve  them.  So  did  Ruth  to 
Naomi,  who  was  but  her  mother-in-law. 

Which  she  had  reserved  when  she  was  sufficed. 

OBSERVATION. 

We  must  not  spend  all  at  once,  but  providently 
reserve  some  for  afterwards :  we  must  not  speak 
all  at  once,  without  Jesuitical  reservation  of  some 
things  still  in  our  hearts ;  not  spend  all  at  once, 
without  thrifty  reservation  of  something  still  in 
our  hands.  Indeed,  our  Saviour  saith,  "  Care 
not  for  to-morrow ;  for  to-morrow  shall  care  for 


CHAPTER    II.  159 

itself:"  but  that  is  not  meant  of  the  care  of 
providence,  which  is  lawful  and  necessary  ;  but  of 
the  care  of  diffidence,  which  is  wicked  and 
ungodly.  Those  are  to  be  blamed  which,  as 
Abishai  said  to  David  concerning  Saul,  "I  will 
strike  him  but  once,  and  I  will  strike  him  no 
more ;  "  so  many  men,  with  one  act  of  prodigality, 
give  the  bane  and  mortal  wound  to  their  estates ; 
with  one  excessive  feast,  one  costly  suit  of  clothes, 
one  wasteful  night  of  gaming,  they  smite  their 
estates  under  the  fifth  rib,  which  always  is  mortal 
in  Scripture,  so  that  it  never  reviveth  again. 
But  let  us  spare  where  we  may,  that  so  we  may 
spend  where  we  should :  in  the  seven  years  of 
plenty  let  us  provide  for  the  seven  years  of  famine ; 
and  to  make  good  construction  of  our  estates,  let 
us  as  well  observe  the  future  as  the  present 
tense. 

Then  her  mother-in-law  said  unto  her.  Where  hast 
thou  gleaned  to-day  ?  < 

These  words  were  not  uttered  out  of  jealousy, 
as  if  Naomi  suspected  that  Ruth  had  dishonestly 
come  by  her  corn ;  (for  charity  is  not  suspicious, 
but  ever  fastens  the  most  favourable  comments 
upon  the  actions  of  those  whom  it  affects ;)  but 
she  did  it  out  of  a  desire  to  know  who  had  been 
so  bountiful  unto  her.  Yet  hence  may  we  learn, 
that  parents,  after  the  example  of  Naomi,  may 


160  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

and  ought  to  examine  their  children,  how  and 
where  they  spend  their  time:  for  hereby  they 
shall  prevent  a  deal  of  mischief,  whilst  their 
children  shall  be  more  watchful  what  company 
they  keep,  as  expecting  with  fear  at  night  to  be 
examined.  Neither  can  such  fathers  be  excused, 
who  never  say  to  their  children,  as  David  to 
Adonijah,  "  Why  doest  thou  so  ?  "  but  suffer 
them  to  rove  and  range  at  their  own  pleasure. 
"  Am  I,"  say  they,  "  my  son's  keeper  ?  He  is  old 
enough,  let  him  look  after  himself." 

Now,  as  for  those  Joashes,  whose  Jehoiadas  are 
dead, — those  young  men  whose  friends  and  fathers 
are  deceased, — who  now  must  have  reason  for 
their  ruler,  or  rather  grace  for  their  guide  and 
governor ;  let  such  know,  that  indeed  they  have 
none  to  ask  them,  as  the  angel  did  Hagar, 
u  Whence  comest  thou,  and  whither  goest  thou  ?  " 
— none  to  examine  them,  as  Eliab  did  David, 
"  Wherefore  art  thou  come  down  hither  ?  " — none 
to  question  them,  as  Naomi  did  Euth,  "  Where 
wroughtest  thou  to-day  ?  "  But  now,  as  St.  Paul 
said  of  the  Gentiles,  that,  "having  no  law,"  they 
were  "  a  law  unto  themselves  ;  "  so  must  such 
young  persons  endeavour  that,  having  no  ex- 
aminers, they  may  be  examiners  to  themselves, 
and  at  night,  accordingly  as  they  have  spent  their 
time,  either  to  condemn  or  acquit  their  own 
actions. 


CHAPTER    II.  161 

Blessed  be  he  that  knew  thee. 

1  Kings  xxii.,  the  man  shot  an  arrow  at  un- 
awares, yet  God  directed  it  to  the  chink  of  the 
armour  of  guilty  Ahab.  But  Naomi  doth  here 
dart  and  ejaculate  out  a  prayer,  and  that  at 
rovers,  aiming  at  one  particular  mark  :  "  Blessed 
be  he  that  knew  thee  :  "  yet,  no  doubt,  was  it  not 
in  vain ;  but  God  made  it  light  on  the  head  of 
bountiful  Boaz,  who  deserved  it. 

Learn  we  from  hence,  upon  the  sight  of  a  good 
deed,  to  bless  the  doer  thereof,  though  by  name 
unknown  unto  us.  And  let  us  take  heed  that  we  do 
not  recant  and  recall  our  prayers,  after  that  we 
come  to  the  knowledge  of  his  name  ;  as  some  do, 
who,  when  they  see  a  laudable  work,  willingly 
commend  the  doer  of  it ;  but  after  they  come  to 
know  the  author's  name,  (especially  if  they  be 
prepossessed  with  a  private  spleen  against  him,) 
they  fall  then  to  derogate  and  detract  from  the 
action,  quarrelling  with  it  as  done  out  of  ostenta- 
tion, or  some  other  sinister  end. 

And  she  showed  her  mother-in-law  with  whom  she 
had  wrought. 

Children,  when  demanded,  are  truly  to  tell  their 
parents  where  they  have  been.  Rather  let  them 
hazard  the  wrath  of  their  earthly  father  by  tell- 


162  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

ing  the  truth,  than  adventure  the  displeasure  of 
their  heavenly  Father  by  feigning  a  lie.  Yet,  as 
David,  when  Achish  asked  him  where  he  had  been, 
(1  Sam.  xxvii.  10,)  told  him  that  he  had  been 
"  against  the  south  of  Judah,  and  against  the 
south  of  the  Jerahmeelites,  and  against  the 
south  of  the  Kenites  ;  "  when  indeed  he  had  been 
the  clean  contrary  way,  "  invading  the  Geshurites, 
and  Gezrites,  and  the  Amalekites  :  "  so  many  child- 
ren flap  their  parents  in  the  mouth  with  a  lie,  that 
they  have  been  in  their  study,  in  their  calling,  in 
good  company,  or  in  lawful  recreations ;  when  the 
truth  is,  they  have  been  in  some  drinking  school, 
tavern,  or  alehouse,  misspending  of  their  precious 
time.  And  many  serve  their  masters  as  Gehazi 
did  the  prophet ;  who,  being  demanded,  answered, 
u  Thy  servant  went  no  whither,"  when  he  had 
been  taking  a  bribe  of  Naaxnan, 

The  man's  name  with  whom  I  wrought  to-day  is  Boaz. 

We  ought  to  know  the  names  of  such  who  are 
our  benefactors.  Those  are  counted  to  be  but 
basely  born,  who  cannot  tell  the  names  of  their 
parents  ;  and  surely  those  are  but  of  a  base  nature, 
who  do  not  know  the  names  of  their  patrons  and 
benefactors.  To  blame  therefore  was  that  lame 
man  cured  by  our  Saviour,  (John  v.  13,)  of  whom 
it  is  said,  "  And  he  that  was  healed  knew  not  the 


CHAPTER    II.  163 

name  of  Him  that  said  unto  him,  Take  up  thy 
bed,  and  walk."  Yet  let  not  this  discourage  the 
charity  of  any  benefactors,  because  those  that 
receive  their  courtesies  oftentimes  do  not  remem- 
ber their  names.  Let  this  comfort  them, — though 
they  are  forgotten  by  the  living,  they  are  remem- 
bered in  the  Book  of  Life.  The  Athenians  out  ot 
superstition  erected  an  altar  with  this  inscription, 
"  Unto  the  unknown  God  :  "  but  we  out  of  true 
devotion  must  erect  an  altar  of  gratitude  to  the 
memory,  not  of  our  once  unknown,  but  now  for- 
gotten benefactors,  whose  names  we  have  not  been 
so  careful  to  preserve  as  Ruth  was  the  name  of 
Boaz  :  "  And  the  man's  name  was  Boaz." 


VERSE  20. 

And  Naomi  said  unto  her  daughter-in-law,  Blessed  be 
he  of  the  Lord  ;  for  he  ceaseth  not  to  do  good  to 
the  living  and  to  the  dead.  Again  Naomi  said 
unto  her,  The  man  is  near  unto  us,  and  of  our 
affinity. 

These  words  consist  of  three  parts.  1.  Naomi's 
praying  for  Boaz.  2.  Her  praising  of  Boaz.  3. 
Her  reference  and  relation  unto  Boaz.  Of  the 
first: — 


164  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

Blessed  be  he  of  the  Lord. 

The  Lord  is  the  Fountain  from  whom  all  bless- 
edness flows.  Indeed,  Jacob  blessed  his  sons ; 
Moses,  the  twelve  tribes  ;  the  priests,  in  the  law, 
the  people :  but  these  were  but  the  instruments, 
God  the  Principal ;  these  the  pipe,  God  the  Foun- 
tain ;  these  the  ministers  to  pronounce  it,  God  the 
Author  who  bestowed  it. 

For  he  ceaseth  not. 

OBSERVATION. 

Naomi  never  before  made  any  mention  of  Boaz, 
nor  of  his  good  deeds ;  but  now,  being  informed 
of  his  bounty  to  Ruth,  it  puts  her  in  mind  of  his 
former  courtesies.  Learn  from  hence,  new  favours 
cause  a  fresh  remembrance  of  former  courtesies. 
Wherefore,  if  men  begin  to  be  forgetful  of  those 
favours  which  formerly  we  have  bestowed  upon 
them,  let  us  flourish  and  varnish  over  our  old 
courtesies  with  fresh  colours  of  new  kindnesses  ; 
so  shall  we  recall  our  past  favours  to  their  memories. 

USE. 

When  we  call  to  mind  God's  staying  of  His  kill- 
ing angel,  anno  1625,"*  let  that  mercy  make  us  to 

*  [This  "  killing  angel  "  was  the  plague,  which  in  London  swept  off 
35,417  persons  in  the  summer  of  1625. — Ed.] 


CHAPTER    II.  165 

be  mindful  of  a  former, — His  safe  bringing  back 
of  our  (then  prince,  now)  king  from  Spain  ;  *  when 
the  pledge  of  our  ensuing  happiness  was  pawned 
in  a  foreign  country.  Let  this  blessing  put  us  in 
mind  of  a  former,  — the  peaceable  coming  in  of  our 
gracious  sovereign,  of  happy  memory,  f  when  the 
bounds  of  two  kingdoms  were  made  the  middle  of 
a  monarchy.  Stay  not  here,  let  thy  thankfulness 
travel  further.  Call  to  mind  the  miraculous  pro- 
vidence of  God  in  defending  this  land  from  inva- 
sion in  '88.  On  still :  be  thankful  for  God's  good- 
ness in  bringing  Queen  Elizabeth  to  the  crown, 
when  our  kingdom  was  like  the  woman  in  the 
Gospel,  "  troubled  with  an  issue  of  blood,"  (which 
glorious  martyrs  shed,)  but  stanched  at  her 
arriving  at  the  sceptre.  We  might  be  infinite  in 
prosecution  of  this  point :  let  present  favours  of 
God  renew  the  memories  of  old  ones,  as  the 
present  bounty  of  Boaz  to  Ruth  made  Naomi 
remember  his  former  courtesies  :  "  For  he  ceaseth 
not  to  do  good  to  the  living  and  the  dead." 

He  ceaseth  not. 

Our  deeds  of  piety  ought  to  be  continued  with- 

*  [Charles  I.  is  the  king  here  alluded  to ;  our  author  retaining  the 
language  of  his  Lectures,  delivered  at  Camhridge  in  1630-1,  although 
Charles  had  long  been  dead  when  the  Lectures  were  printed  and  pub- 
lished as  a  "Comment." — Ed.] 

f  [James  I.  of  England  and  VI.  of  Scotland.— Ed.] 


166  A    COMMENT    ON    KUTH. 

out  interruption  or  ceasing.  Some  men  there  be, 
whose  charitable  deeds  are  as  rare  as  an  eclipse  or 
a  blazing  star.  These  men  deserve  to  be  par- 
doned for  their  pious  deeds,  they  are  so  seldom 
guilty  of  them.  With  Nabal,  they  prove  them- 
selves by  excessive  prodigality  at  one  feast :  but 
he  deserves  the  commendation  of  a  good  house- 
keeper, who  keeps  a  constant  table,  who,  with 
Boaz,  "  ceaseth  not  to  do  good." 

To  the  dead. 

The  meaning  is,  to  those  who  now  are  dead, 
but  once  were  living;  or  to  their  friends  and 
kindred.  Whence  we  learn,  mercy  done  to  the 
kindred  of  the  dead  is  done  to  the  dead  them- 
selves. Art  thou,  then,  a  widower,  who  desirest 
to  do  mercy  to  thy  dead  wife ;  or  a  widow,  to  thy 
dead  husband;  or  a  child,  to  thy  deceased  pa- 
rent ?  I  will  tell  thee  how  thou  mayest  express 
thyself  courteous.  Hath  thy  wife,  thy  husband, 
or  thy  parent,  any  brother,  or  kinsman,  or  friends 
surviving  ?  be  courteous  to  them ;  and,  in  so 
doing,  thy  favours  shall  redound  to  the  dead. 
Though  old  Barzillai  be  uncapable  of  thy  favours, 
let  young  Chimham  taste  of  thy  kindness. 
Though  the  dead  cannot,  need  not  have  thy 
mercy,  yet  may  they  receive  thy  kindness  by  a 
proxy, — by  their  friends  that  still  are  living. 

Mercy,  then,  to  the  dead  makes  nothing  for  the 


CHAPTER    II.  167 

Popish  piirgator}r ;  and  yet  no  wonder  if  the 
Papists  fight  for  it.  'T  is  said  of  Sicily  and 
Egypt,  that  they  were  anciently  the  barns  and 
granaries  of  the  city  of  Eome :  but  now-a-days 
purgatory  is  the  barn  of  the  Romish  court,  yea, 
the  kitchen,  hall,  parlour,  larder,  cellar,  chamber, 
every  room  of  Rome.  David  said,  (2  Sam.  i.  24,) 
"  Ye  daughters  of  Israel,  weep  for  Saul,  which 
clothed  you  in  scarlet  with  pleasure,  and  hanged 
ornaments  of  gold  upon  your  apparel :  "  but 
should  purgatory  once  be  removed,  weep,  pope, 
cardinals,  abbots,  bishops,  friars  ;  for  that  is  gone 
which  maintained  your  excessive  pride.  When 
Adonijah  sued  for  Abishag  the  Shunammite, 
Solomon  said  to  his  mother,  "  Ask  for  him  the 
kingdom  also."  But  if  once  the  Protestants 
could  wring  from  the  Papists  their  purgatory, 
nay,  then  would  they  say,  "  Ask  the  triple  crown, 
cross  keys,  St.  Angelo,  Peter's  Patrimony,  and 
all."  In  a  word,  were  purgatory  taken  away,  the 
pope  himself  would  be  in  purgatory,  as  not  know- 
ing which  way  to  maintain  his  expensiveness. 

The  man  is  near  unto  us,  and  of  our  affinity. 

Naomi  never  before  made  any  mention  of  Boaz. 
Some,  had  they  had  so  rich  a  kinsman,  all  their 
discourse  should  have  been  a  survey  and  inventory 
of  their  kinsman's  goods  ;  they  would  have  made 
an  occasion  at  every  turn  to  be  talking  of  them. 


168  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

Well,  though  ^Naomi  did  not  commonly  brag  of 
her  kinsman,  yet,  when  occasion  is  offered,  she  is 
bold  to  challenge  her  interest  in  him. 

OBSERVATION. 

Poor  folks  may  with  modesty  claim  their 
indred  in  their  rich  alliance.  Let  not  therefore 
great  personages  scorn  and  contemn  their  poor 
kindred.  Camden  reports  of  the  citizens  of  Cork, 
that  all  of  them  in  some  degrees  are  of  kindred 
one  to  the  other :  but  I  think  that  all  wealthy 
men  will  hook  in  the  consin,  and  draw  in  some 
alliance  one  to  other.  But  as  they  will  challenge 
kindred  where  there  is  none,  in  rich  folks  ;  so  they 
will  deny  kindred  where  it  is,  in  poor.  Yet  is 
there  no  just  reason  they  should  do  so.  All  man- 
kind knit  together  in  the  same  father  in  the 
creation,  and  at  the  deluge ;  I  know  not  who  lay 
higher  in  Adam's  loins,  or  who  took  the  wall  in 
Eve's  belly.  I  speak  not  this  to  pave  the  way  to 
an  Anabaptistical  parity,  but  only  to  humble  and 
abate  the  conceits  of  proud  men,  who  look  so 
scornful  and  contemptuous  o\er  their  poor 
kindred. 

USE. 

Let  such  as  are  allied  to  rich  kindred  be  heart- 
ily thankful  to  God  for  them  ;  yet  so  as  they 
under  God  depend  principally  on  their  own  labour, 
and  not  on  their  reference  to  their  friends.     And 


CHAPTER    II.  169 

let  them  not  too  earnestly  expect  help  from  their 
kindred,  for  fear  they  miscarry.  A  scholar  being 
maintained  in  the  university  by  his  uncle,  who 
gave  a  basilisk  for  his  arms,  and  expecting  that  he 
should  make  him  his  heir,  wrote  these  verses  over 
his  chimney  : — 

Falleris  aspectu  basiliscum  occidere,  Plini  ; 
Nam  vitce  nostrce  spem  basiliscus  alit. 

Soon  after  it  happened  that  his  uncle  died,  and 
gave  him  nothing  at  all ;  whereupon  the  scholar 
wrote  these  verses  under  the  former : — 

Certe  aluit,  sed  spe  vand ;  spes  vana  venerium  ; 
Ignoscas,  Plini,  verus  es  historicus. 

So  soon  may  men's  expectations  be  frustrated, 
who  depend  on  rich  kindred.  Yea,  I  have  seen 
the  twine-thread  of  a  cordial  friend  hold,  when 
the  cable-rope  of  a  rich  kinsman  hath  broken. 

Let  those  therefore  be  thankful  to  God,  to 
whom  God  hath  given  means  to  be  maintained  of 
themselves,  without  dependance  on  their  kindred. 
Better  it  is  to  be  the  weakest  of  substances,  to 
subsist  of  themselves,  than  to  be  the  bravest 
accidents,  to  be  maintained  by  another. 

VERSE  21. 

And  Ruth  the  Moabitess  said,  He  said  unto  me  also, 
Thou  shalt  keep  fast  by  my  young  men,  until 
they  have  ended  all  my  harvest,  J 


170  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

He  said  unto  me  also. 

"Ruth,  perceiving  that  Naomi  kindly  resented 
Boaz  his  favour,  and  that  the  discourse  of  his 
kindness  was  acceptable  unto  her,  proceeds  in  her 
relation. 

DOCTRINE. 

People  love  to  enlarge  such  discourses  which 
they  see  to  be  welcome  to  their  audience. 

What  maketh  talebearers  so  many,  and  their 
tales  so  long,  but  that  such  persons  are  sensible 
that  others  are  pleasingly  affected  with  their 
talk  ?  Otherwise,  (c  a  frowning  look  "  (Prov.  xxv. 
23)  will  soon  put  such  to  silence.  When  Herod 
saw  (Acts  xii.  3)  that  the  killing  of  James 
"  pleased  the  Jews,  he  proceeded  farther,  to  take 
Peter  also."  Detractors,  perceiving  that  killing 
of  their  neighbours'  credits  is  acceptable  to 
others,  are  encouraged  thereby  to  imbrue  their 
tongues  in  the  murdering  of  more  reputations. 

Secondly.  Whereas  Euth  candidly  confesseth 
what  favour  she  found  from  Boaz,  we  learn,  we 
ought  not  sullenly  to  conceal  the  bounty  of  our 
benefactors,  but  express  it  to  their  honour,  as 
occasion  is  offered.  The  giver  of  alms  may  not, 
but  the  receiver  of  them  may,  6l  blow  a  trumpet." 

This  confuteth  the  ingratitude  of  many  in  our 
age ;  clamorous  to  beg,  but  tongue-tied  to  confess 


CHAPTER    II.  171 

what  is  bestowed  upon  them.  What  the  "sin 
against  the  Holy  Ghost"  is  in  divinity,  that  ingrati- 
tude is  in  morality, — an  offence  unpardonable. 
Pity  it  is  but  that  moon  should  ever  be  in  an 
eclipse,  that  will  not  confess  the  beams  thereof  to 
be  borrowed  from  the  sun.  He  that  hath  a  hand 
to  take,  and  no  tongue  to  thank,  deserves  neither 
hand  nor  tongue,  but  to  be  lame  and  dumb  here" 
after. 

Observe  by  the  way,  that  Euth  expresseth  what 
tends  to  the  praise  of  Boaz,  but  conceals  what 
Boaz  said  in  the  praise  of  herself.  He  had  com- 
mended her  (verse  11)  for  a  dutiful  daughter-in- 
law,  and  for  leaving  an  idolatrous  land.  But  Euth 
is  so  far  from  commending  herself  in  a  direct  line, 
that  she  will  not  do  it  by  reflection,  and  at  the 
second  hand,  by  reporting  the  commendations 
which  others  gave  her. 

DOCTRINE. 

"  Let  another  praise  thee,  and  not  thine  own 
mouth." 

How  large  are  the  penmen  of  the  Scripture,  in 
relating  their  own  faults  !  How  concise  (if  at  all) 
in  penning  their  own  praises  ! 

It  is  generally  conceived  that  the  Gospel  of  St. 
Mark  was  indited  by  the  apostle  Peter  ;  and  that 
from  his  mouth  it  was  written  by  the  hand  of  John 
Mark,  whose  name  now  it  beareth.     If  so,  then 


172  A.    COMMENT   ON    RUTH. 

we  may  observe,  that  Peter's  denying  of  his  Master, 
with  all  the  circumstances  thereof,  his  cursing  and 
swearing,  is  more  largely  related  in  the  Gospel  of 
St.  Mark  than  in  any  other :  but  as  for  his  repent- 
ance, it  is  set  down  more  shortly  there  than  in 
other  Gospels. 

Matthew  xxvi.  75 :  "  And  he  went  out,  and 
wept  bitterly." 

Luke  xxii.  62  :  "  And  Peter  went  out,  and  wept 
bitterly." 

But  Mark  xiv.  72,  it  is  only  said,  "  When  he 
thought  thereon,  he  wept." 

So  short  are  God's  servants  in  giving  an  account 
of  their  own  commendations,  which  they  leave  to 
be  related  by  the  mouths  of  others. 

Thou  shalt  keep  fast  by  my  young  men, 

OBJECTION. 

a  Here  either  Ruth's  memory  failed  her,  or  else 
she  wilfully  committed  a  foul  mistake.  For  Boaz 
never  bad  her  to  ( keep  fast  by  his  young  men,' 
but,  (verse  8,)  '  Abide  here  fast  by  my  maidens.' 
It  seems  she  had  a  better  mind  to  male  company, 
who  had  altered  the  gender  in  the  relating  of  his 
words." 

ANSWER. 

Condemn  not  the  "  generation  of  the  righteous," 
especially  on   doubtful   evidence.      Boaz   gave   a 


CHAPTER    II.  173 

command  (verse  15)  to  his  young  men  to  permit 
her  to  glean :  she  mentioneth  them  therefore  in 
whom  the  authority  did  reside,  who  had  a  com- 
mission from  their  master  to  countenance  and 
encourage  her  in  her  extraordinary  gleaning, 
which  privilege  his  maidens  could  not  bestow  upon 
her. 

VERSE  22. 

And  Naomi  said  unto  Ruth  her  daughter-in-law,  Ii\    ^-^ 
is  good,  my  daughter,  that  thou  go  out  with  his 
maidens,  that  they  meet  thee  not  in  any  other    , 
field.  / 

And  Naomi  said  unto  Ruth  her  daughter-in-law. 


DOCTRINE. 

It  is  the  bounden  duty  of  parents  to  give  the 
best  counsel  they  can  to  their  children ;  as 
Naomi  here  prescribes  wholesome  advice  unto  her 
daughter-in-law. 

It  is  good. 

That  is,  it  is  better.  It  is  usual,  both  in  the 
Old  and  New  Testament,  to  put  the  positive  for 
the  comparative  in  this  kind.  Luke  x.  42 : 
;cMary  hath  chosen  that  good  part,"  that  is,  the 


174  A   COMMENT   ON   RUTH. 

better  part.  "  It  is  profitable  for  thee  that  one 
of  thy  members  perish,  and  not  thy  whole  body ;  " 
(Matt.  v.  29  ;) "  profitable/'  that  is,  more  profitable  ; 
and,  as  it  is  expounded,  Matt,  xviii.  8,  (i  better." 
"  It  is  good  for  a  man  not  to  touch  a  woman ; M  (1 
Cor.  vii.  1 ;)  that  is,  it  is  better ;  it  is  more  con- 
venient, and  freer  from  trouble,  in  time  of  perse- 
cution. "It  is  good  for  thee  that  thou  go  out 
with  his  maidens ;  "  that  is,  it  is  better. 

DOCTRINE. 

Maids  are  the  fittest  company  for  maids ; 
amongst  whom  a  chaste  widow,  such  as  Euth  was, 
may  well  be  recounted.  Modesty  is  the  life-guard 
of  chastity. 

That  they  meet  thee  not  in  any  other  field. 

Here  she  rendereth  a  reason  of  her  counsel, 
because  Ruth  thereby  should  escape  suspicion,  or 
appearance  of  evil. 

OBJECTION. 

"  What  hurt  or  harm  had  it  been,  if  they  had 
met  her  in  another  field  ?  She  might  have  been 
met  there,  and  yet  have  departed  thence  as  pure 
and  spotless  as  she  came  thither." 


CHAPTER    II.  175 


ANSWER. 

It  is  granted.  Yet,  being  a  single  woman,  slan- 
derous tongues  and  credulous  ears  meeting 
together  had  some  colour  to  raise  an  ill  report 
on  her  reputation.  Besides,  being  a  Moabite,  she 
ought  to  be  more  cautious  of  her  credit ;  lest,  as  she 
was  a  stranger,  she  might  be  taken  for  a  "  strange 
woman,"  in  Solomon's  sense.  And  therefore  nimia 
cautela  non  nocet.  In  some  ears  it  is  not  enough 
to  be  honest,  but  also  to  have  testes  honestatis ; 
many  a  credit  having  suffered,  not  for  want  of 
clearness,  but  clearing  of  itself,  surprised  on  such 
disadvantages. 

VERSE  23. 

80  she  kept  fast  by  the  maidens  of  Boaz  to  glean  unto 
the  end  of  barley  harvest  and  of  wheat  harvest ; 
and  dwelt  with  her  mother-in-law. 

So  she  kept  fast  by  the  maidens  of  Boaz. 

Here  was    good   counsel  well    given,   because 
thankfully  accepted  and  carefully  practised. 

DOCTRINE. 

It  is  the  duty  of  children  to  follow  the  advice 
of  their  parents. 


176  A    COMMENT    ON    RUTH. 

We  meet  with,  two  examples  in  wicked  persons, 
which  in  this  respect  may  condemn  many  unduti- 
ful  children  of  our  days.  The  one,  Ishmael ;  who, 
though  he  be  charactered  to  be  "  a  wild  man," 
(Gen.  xvi.  12,)  "his  hand  against  every  man,  and 
every  man's  hand  against  him  ;  "  yet  it  seems  his 
band  was  never  against  his  mother  Hagar,  whom 
he  obeyed  in  matters  of  most  moment; — in  his 
marriage,  Gen.  xxi.  21 :  "  His  mother  took  him  a 
wife  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt." 

The  second  is  Herodias ;  of  whom  no  good  at 
all  is  recorded,  save  this  alone,  that  she  would  not 
beg  a  boon  of  her  father  Herod,  until  first  she 
went  in  to  her  mother  Herodias,  to  know  what  she 
should  ask.  How  many  now-a-days  make  deeds 
of  gift  of  themselves,  without  the  knowledge  and 
consent  of  their  parents  ! 

Unto  the  end  of  barley  harvest. 

Commendable  is  the  constancy  and  the  continu- 
ance of  Euth  in  labour.  Many  there  are  who  at  the 
first  have  a  ravenous  appetite  to  work,  but  quickly 
they  surfeit  thereof.  Euth  gleans  one  day  so  as 
she  may  glean  another.  It  is  the  constant  pace 
that  goeth  farthest,  and  freest  from  being  tired. 
Matt.  xxiv.  13  :  "But  he  that  shall  endure  unto 
the  end,  the  same  shall  be  saved." 


CHAPTER    II.  177 

And  dwelt  with  her  mother-in-law. 

It  was  Christ's  counsel  unto  His  disciples, 
(Matt.  x.  11,)  to  "abide"  in  the  place  wherein 
the j  did  enter,  and  not  to  go  from  house  to  house. 
Such  the  settledness  of  Ruth, — where  she  first 
fastened,  there  she  fixed:  she  "dwelt  with  her 
mother."  Naomi  affords  Ruth  house-room,  Ruth 
gains  Naomi  food ;  Naomi  provides  a  mansion, 
Ruth  purveys  for  meat ;  and  so  [they]  mutually 
serve  to  supply  the  wants  of  each  other. 

If  envy,  and  covetousness,  and  idleness  were 
not  the  hinderances,  how  might  one  Christian 
reciprocally  be  a  help  unto  another !  All  have 
something,  none  have  all  things ;  yet  all  might 
have  all  things  in  a  comfortable  and  competent 
proportion,  if  seriously  suiting  themselves  as  Ruth 
and  Naomi  did,  that  what  is  defective  in  one 
might  be  supplied  in  the  other. 

FINIS. 


[Here  ends  this  beautiful  Comment,  to  the  regret  of  all  its  readers. 
Why  Fuller  did  not  proceed  to  draw  quaint  lessons  of  wisdom  and  piety 
from  each  line  of  the  last  two  chapters  of  Ruth,  we  are  not  informed. 
It  may  be  that  his  course  of  Lectures  was  broken  off  by  fresh  pie- 
f  jrment  in  the  Church,  with  a  corresponding  increase  of  duties.  That 
he  was  not  deterred  by  any  difficulties  in  the  third  chapter,  is  obvious 

N 


178  A    COMMENT    ON    KUTH. 

from  the  skill  with  which  he  handled  the  previous  two;  not  forcing  the 
meaning,  as  was  the  wont  of  many  of  his  contemporaries,  but  with 
ready  ease  pressing  choice  wine  from  the  ripe  fruit  of  each  phrase  of  the 
text. 

"While  perusing  this  Comment,  some  readers  will  be  reminded,  as  we 
have  been,  of  the  lines  written  on  "Ruth"  by  a  man  of  kindred 
genius,  who,  cast  in  a  more  mirth-loving  age  than  Fuller's,  fed  the 
public  with  lighter  food  than  he  did,  but  whose  powers  were  really  as 
great  in  serious  as  in  comic  prose  and  verse. — Ed. 

"  She  stood  breast  high  among  the  corn, 
Clasp'd  by  the  golden  light  of  morn ; 
Like  the  sweetheart  of  the  sun, 
"Who  many  a  glowing  kiss  had  won. 
*  *  *  * 

Thus  she  stood  among  the  stooks, 
Praising  God  with  sweetest  looks. 
1  Sure,'  I  said,  '  Heaven  did  not  mean 
Where  I  reap  thou  shouldst  but  glean  : 
Lay  thy  sheaf  adown  and  come, 
Share  my  harvest  and  my  home.'  " 

Works  of  Thomas  Hood,  1862,  vol.  i.,  p.  336.1 


NOTES  UPON  JONAH. 


THOMAS  FULLER. 


LONDON : 

PBINTED  FOE  JOHN  STAFFORD 

IN   GEORGE    YARD    NEAR   FLEET   BRIDGE. 
1657. 


N    2 


NOTES  UPON  JONAH. 


CHAPTER  I.    VERSE  1. 

The  word  of  the  Lord  came  also  unto  Jonah  the  son 
of  Amittai,  saying. 

Something  must  be  premised  of  the  name, 
parentage,  time,  and  place  of  this  prophet. 

His  name  :  Jonah,  signifying  a  "  dove "  in 
Hebrew :  but  he  answered  his  name  rather  in 
flying  so  fast  away,  than  in  want  of  gall,  where- 
with he  abounded. 

Parentage :  "  son  of  Amittai."  Men  are  differ- 
enced in  the  Bible,  1.  By  their  fathers  :  as  a  Ben- 
aiah  son  of  Jehoiada."  2.  Mothers :  as  "  Joab 
son  of  Zeruiah."  3.  Husbands  :  as  u  Mary  the 
wife  of  Cleophas."  4.  Brothers :  as  M  Judas  the 
brother  of  James."  5.  Sons :  as  "  Simon  of 
Gyrene,  the  father  of  Alexander  and  Kufus." 
But  that  this  prophet  was  son  to  the  widow 
of  Sarepta,  I  believe  no  more  than  that  Dinah, 
Jacob's  daughter,  was  wife  to  Job ;  or  that  Ruth 


182  NOTES   UPON   JONAH. 

was  daughter  to  Eglon  king  of  Moab :  both  which 
are  as  fondly  fabled  by  the  Jews  as  justly  rejected 
by  Christians. 

As  for  the  time  and  place  of  this  prophet,  when 
and  where  he  lived,  though  here  omitted,  is  sup- 
plied, 2  Kings  xiv.  25.  He  was  of  Gath-hepher, 
a  city  of  the  tribe  of  Zebulon,  and  lived  in  the 
time  of  Joash  king  of  Israel. 

The  word  of  the  Lord  came. 

All  prophets  and  preachers  ought  to  have  their 
patent  and  commission  from  God.  "How  can 
they  preach,  except  they  be  sent  ?  "  (Rom.  x.  15.) 
That  is,  How  can  they  preach  lawfully  and  profit- 
ably ?  though  de  facto  they  preach,  to  their  own 
great  harm  and  others'  little  good.  But  as  long 
as  there  is  current  coin,  there  will  be  counterfeit : 
Jeroboam's  priests  under  the  Law,  and  Sheva's 
sons  in  the  Gospel,  and  at  this  day  some  who  leap 
from  the  loom  to  the  pulpit.  I  must  confess,  an 
ass's  head  was  good  food  in  a  famine;  coarse 
meat  is  dainty  when  no  other  can  be  had.  But 
now  (thanks  be  to  God)  great  is  the  company  of 
preachers,  able  and  learned  ;  and,  for  aught  I  see, 
the  universities  afford  more  vine-dressers  than 
the  country  can  yield  them  vineyards.  No  ne- 
cessity, therefore,  that  such  blind  guides  should 
be  admitted. 


CHAPTER    I.  183 

VERSE  2. 

Arise,  and  go  to  Nineveh,  that  great  city,  and  cry 
against  it ;  for  their  wickedness  is  come  up  before 

Me. 

The  words  contain  Jonah's  commission ; — the 
place  whither  he  was  sent ; — what  he  should  do 
there. 

The  commission  :  "  Arise."  As  if  He  had  said, 
"  Thou  hast  long  preached  in  Israel  to  little 
purpose :  great  the  pains,  small  the  profit,  of 
thy  ministry.  I  will  therefore  transplant  thy 
preaching,  to  see  if  it  will  bring  more  fruit  in 
another  soil."  It  is  a  sign  of  a  ruin  of  a  church, 
when  their  pastors  are  called  from  their  flocks  to 
go  to  foreigners  :  as  Jonah,  who  was  here  made 
non-resident  against  his  will.  When  the  eye- 
strings  are  broken,  the  heart-strings  hold  out  not 
long  after.  The  prophets  are  called  "  seers  :  "  their 
departure  presageth  that  their  parishes  soon  after 
will  die  and  decay.  For  sure  the  children  of  Israel 
prospered  not  long  after  that  Jonah,  a  star  of  the 
first  bigness,  was  fallen  from  that  firmament,  to 
arise  into  the  horizon  of  Nineveh. 

Go  to  Nineveh,  that  great  city. 
It  is  more  than  probable  that  this  city,  being 


184  NOTES    UPON   JONAH. 

the  metropolis  of  Assyria,  was  not  a  little  proud 
of  the  greatness  of  it,  as  able  thereby  to  outface 
the  judgments  of  God,  and  to  blunt  the  edge  of 
His  revenging  sword  with  the  populousness  of  her 
nhabitants,  before  it  could  cut  clean  through  them. 
But  let  no  city,  though  never  so  great,  thus  pre- 
sume upon  her  multitudes.  The  greater,  the 
fairer  mark  she  is  for  the  arrows  of  God's  judg- 
ments ;  (though  indeed  nothing  seems  great  in 
His  eyes,  save  that  man  that  seems  little  in  his 
own  ;)  and  God  can  quickly  subtract  in  a  day,  by 
sword,  plague,  and  famine,  what  health,  peace, 
and  plenty  hath  multiplied  in  seven  years.  This 
island,  since  the  ends  of  two  kingdoms  were  made 
the  middle  of  one  monarchy,  hath  got  the  addition 
of  *'  Great  Britain ;  "  yet,  if  compared  to  the  con- 
tinent, we  may  say  of  it,  as  Lot  of  Zoar,  "Is  it 
not  a  little  one  ?  "  Isaiah  xl.  15 :  "  Behold,  the 
nations  are  as  the  drop  of  a  bucket,  and  are 
counted  as  the  small  dust  in  the  balance  :  He 
taketh  up  the  isles  as  a  very  little  thing/"'  Let 
us,  the  inhabitants  thereof,  not  be  proud  of  the 
greatness  of  it,  which  probably  puffed  up  Nineveh, 
the  u  great  city." 

And  cry  against  it. 

Ministers  must  not  mutter,   but  publicly  and 
strongly    cry,    against    sinners.       First,    because 


CHAPTER    I.  185 

sinners  are  afar  off.  Isaiah  lix.  2 :  "But  your 
iniquities  have  separated  betwixt  you  and  your 
God/'  Matt.  xv.  8:  "Their  heart  is  far  from 
Me."  Ephes.  ii.  13:  "  You  who  sometimes  were 
afar  off."  Secondly,  because  they  are  deaf. 
Thirdly,  asleep.  Fourthly,  dead.  If  any  object, 
« Why,  then,  it  is  lost  labour  to  cry  against 
sinners  :  preaching  to  the  dead  is  as  unprofitable 
as  praying  for  them  ;  "  I  answer,  Not  so.  For  it 
is  said,  John  v.  25,  "  The  hour  is  coming,  and  now 
is,  when  the  dead  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son 
of  God  :  and  they  that  hear  shall  live."  To  blame, 
then,  are  those  that  are  cruelly  kind  unto  their 
people  in  sewing  pillows  under  their  elbows. 
Honey-dews,  though  they  be  sweet  in  taste,  do 
blast  and  black  the  corn :  and  smoothing  of 
people  in  their  sins,  though  pleasant  to  the  palate 
of  flesh,  damneth  and  destroy eth  the  soul.  And 
yet  this  command  to  "  cry  "  no  whit  favours  their 
practice,  who  change  the  strength  of  matter  into 
stentoriousness  of  voice.  Such  pieces  make  a  great 
report  with  powder,  but  are  charged  with  no  shot, 
and  are  useless  to  the  beating  down  of  sin.  And 
it  may  be  said  of  their  u  crying,"  that  they  do 
but  whisper  whilst  they  holloa. 

For  their  wickedness  is  come  up  before  Me. 
What  the  particular  sin  of  Nineveh  was,  is  not 


186  NOTES    UPON    J03AH. 

expressed.  Some  think,  had  that  city  been  ar- 
raigned for  the  sins  of  Sodom,  it  would  have  been 
found  guilty.  And  no  doubt  sorcery,  the  sin  of 
the  East,  was  no  stranger  in  her  own  country ; 
and  therefore  the  Mnevites  thereto  much  ad- 
dicted. But  that  oppression  was  certainly  their 
predominant  sin,  may  be  gathered  out  of  the 
third  of  Nahum,  verse  1 :  "  0  bloody  city !  it  is 
full  of  lies  and  robbery ;  the  prey  departeth  not." 
Not  content  to  be  a  queen  of  those  countries 
she  had  subdued,  she  was  a  tyrant.  So  then  we 
see,  all  sins,  but  oppression  especially,  though 
naturally  they  tend  downwards  to  their  centre, 
and  with  their  weight  press  sinners  to  hell,  yet 
they  do  mount  upwards  by  their  cry  and  clamour. 
(Gen.  iv.  10 ;  and  xviii.  20.)  It  were  then  an 
advised  way  for  us  to  make  some  counter-sounds 
to  drown  the  noise  of  our  sins,  that  God  may  not 
hear  them.  First,  by  sending  up  sighs  from  a 
penitent  heart.  Secondly,  prayers  and  alms.  Acts 
x.  31 :  "  Cornelius,  thj'  prayer  is  heard,  and  thine 
alms  are  had  in  remembrance  in  the  sight  of  God." 
Thirdly,  by  pleading  Christ  His  merits ;  that  the 
loud  language  of  His  blood  may  out-noise  and 
silence  the  cry  of  our  sins.  (Heb.  xii.  24.)  Yet  let 
oppressors  take  notice,  that  theirs  being  the  sin  of 
Nineveh,  as  it  is  of  a  higher  nature,  so  is  it  of  a 
higher  cry  than  other  sins.  And  let  the  remorse- 
less extortioner  take  this  into  his  consideration : — 


CHAPTER    I.  187 

hand-mills,  though  thej  grind  not  so  much,  yet 
they  grind  as  much  to  powder  as  either  wind- 
mills or  water-mills,  which  are  far  greater : — 
though  these  oppressors  do  not  mischief  to  so  many 
as  Mneveh  did,  yet  to  so  many  as  come  within 
their  clutches  they  show  as  merciless  cruelty ; 
and  this  is  a  sin  [which]  will  come  up  before  God. 

VERSE  3. 

But  Jonah  rose  up  to  flee  into  Tars/iish  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord,  and  went  down  to  Japho 
[Joppa~];  for  he  found  a  ship  going  to  Tarshish  ; 
so  he  paid  the  fare  thereof,  and  went  down 
into  it,  that  he  might  go  with  them  into  Tar- 
shish from  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 

But  Jonah  rose  up. 

Whose  superscription  doth  this  book  bear? 
Jonah's.  Why  did  he  not,  like  Alexander,  when 
he  was  painted,  lay  his  finger  on  his  wart  ?  Why 
did  he  not  conceal  in  silence  his  own  faults  and 
infirmities?  Why  did  he  paint  his  own 
deformity  with  his  own  pencil  ?  Because  the 
penmen  of  the  Holy  Word  are  unpartial  relators 
of  their  own  faults,  and  [those]  of  them  who  are 
dearest  and  nearest  unto  them.  Who  speaks 
more  against  David  than  David  ?  t(  So  ignorant 
was  I  and  foolish,  even  as  a  beast  before  Thee." 


188 


NOTES    UPON    JONAH. 


Who  accuseth  St.  Paul  more  than  St.  Paul? 
1  Tim.  i.  13  :  "I  was  a  blasphemer,  and  a  perse- 
cutor, and  an  oppressor."  We  learn  from  St. 
Stephen,  (Acts  vii.  22,)  that  Moses  "  was  learned 
in  all  the  wisdom  of  the  Egyptians ; "  but  in 
Moses,  in  his  own  writings,  we  find  no  mention  or 
commendation  of  this  his  learning.  He  spared 
not  himself  in  registering  his  passion  in  smit- 
ing of  the  rock ;  neither  spared  he  to  record  the 
cruelty  of  Levi  his  grandfather,  the  shrewishness 
of  Zipporah  his  wife,  the  idolatry-promoting  of 
Aaron  his  brother,  the  murmuring  of  Miriam  his 
sister,  the  profaneness  of  Nadab  and  Abihu  his 
nephews.  This,  amongst  other  reasons,  may  be 
one  to  prove,  that  no  "  Scripture  is  of  private  inter- 
pretation ;  but  that  holy  men  of  God  wrote  it,  as 
as  they  were  inspired  by  God's  Holy  Spirit." 
Whereas  the  books  of  heathen  writers  are 
nothing  else  but  the  inventories  of  their  own 
virtues.  What  are  Caesar's  Commentaries,  but 
commentaries  on  the  text  of  his  own  valour  ? 
But,  for  a  man  thus  far  to  be  unmanned  as  to 
banish  self-love  from  himself,  and,  with  Jonah,  to 
put  his  own  flight  and  fault  into  the  calendar  of 
eternity ; — who  sees  not  the  finger  of  God  in 
Jonah's  hand  writing  this  prophecy  ? 

Sundry  carnal  reasons  may  be  alleged  for 
Jonah's  flight.  First,  fear  of  extreme  and  cruel 
usage   from    the  wicked    Ninevites.       Secondly, 


CHAPTER    I.  189 

despair  that  his  preaching,  barren  in  Israel,  should 
be  fruitful  in  Asshur.  Thirdly,  the  strange- 
ness of  the  message ;  distasteful  to  a  Jewish 
palate,  to  be  sent  to  the  Gentiles.  Fourthly,  a 
zeal  to  his  country :  he  might  perceive  that  the 
conversion  of  the  Gentiles  would  be  the  eversion 
of  the  Jews ;  and  therefore  he  was  loth  to  be 
accessory  to  the  destruction  of  his  own  nation. 
Fifthly,  the  reason  alleged  by  himself  in  the 
fourth  chapter  and  verse  2  :  he  feared  to  be  dis- 
proved, because  God  was  so  merciful.  But  let  his 
reasons,  though  never  so  many  and  weighty,  be 
put  into  one  scale,  and  God's  absolute  command 
weighed  against  them  in  the  other,  TEKEL  ; 
They  are  "weighed  in  the  balance,  and  found 
too  light."  Prosper  :  Obedientia  non  discutit  Dei 
wiandata,  sed  facit.  The  Popish  tenet  of  blind 
obedience  is  true  doctrine  in  this  case  :  what  God 
commands  let  us  put  in  speedy  execution,  without 
denying,  or  delaying,  or  disputing  the  difficulties 
that  attend  it. 

To  flee. 

God  bids  Jonah  go,  and  he  flies ;  he  superero- 
gates,  but  in  a  wrong  work.  In  him  the  proverb 
finds  truth,  "  The  more  haste,  the  worse  speed." 
We  see,  then,  those  that  want  legs  to  go  in  good- 
ness, can  find  wings  to  fly  in  wickedness.  The 
elders  of  the  Jews,    (probably  aged  grandsires,) 


190  NOTES    UPON    JONAH. 

how  late  were  they  up  that  night  our  Saviour  was 
betrayed  !  How  early  did  they  rise  that  morning 
He  was  condemned  !  How  duly  did  they  attend 
the  whole  day  He  was  crucified  ! — who  otherwise, 
no  doubt,  would  have  been  in  their  beds  as  drowsy 
as  dormice.  It  is  not  therefore  the  greatness  of 
the  strides,  nor  the  swiftness  of  the  pace,  but  the 
rightness  of  the  way,  which  maketh  our  going 
pleasing  unto  God.  1  Cor.  ix.  24 :  "  So  run,  that 
ye  may  obtain."  And  if,  with  David,  we  cannot 
run  the  way  of  God's  commandments,  let  us  go 
them  ;  if  not  go,  let  us  creep.  And  this  may  com- 
fort us,  that  though  we  go  not  so  swift  in  our 
calling  as  we  could  desire,  yet  we  go  in  our  call- 
ing :  our  pace,  though  not  fast,  is  firm  ;  and  still 
by  degrees  we  draw  nearer  and  nearer  to  that 
Mneveh  to  which  God  hath  sent  us. 

To  Tarshish. 

What  and  where  this  Tarshish  was,  authors  only 
agree  in  disagreeing.  Let  this  suffice  :  be  this 
Tarshish  in  Asia,  be  it  in  Africa ;  be  it  city,  be  it 
country ;  be  it  sea,  be  it  continent ;  this  sure  I  am, 
it  was  not  that  Nineveh  to  which  Jonah  was  sent. 

From  the  presence  of  the  Lord. 

It  were  great  ignorance  in  us  to  charge  Jonah 


CHAPTER    I.  191 

with,  such  ignorance,  as  if  he  thought  it  absolutely 
possible  to  fly  from  God's  presence.  And  if  he 
had  been  so  erroneous,  he  made  the  most  unad- 
vised choice, — to  fly  to  the  sea,  where  there 
appears  the  most  evident  demonstration  of  God's 
powerful  presence.  Psalm  cvii.  23 :  "  They  that 
go  down  to  the  sea  in  ships,"  &c.  The  sight  of 
the  sea  might  have  been  a  remembrancer  to  an 
atheist,  and  put  him  in  mind  of  a  God.  Esau  went 
to  kill  his  brother  Jacob ;  but  when  he  met  him,  his 
mind  was  altered,  he  fell  a  kissing  him,  and  so  de- 
parted. Thus  the  waves  of  the  sea  march  against 
the  shore,  as  if  they  would  eat  it  up  :  but  when  they 
have  kissed  the  utmost  brink  of  the  sand,  they  melt 
themselves  away  to  nothing.  And  this  spectacle 
must  needs  make  a  man  acknowledge  a  Deity.  So, 
then,  these  words,  ee  to  fly  away  from  the  presence 
of  the  Lord,5'  are  not  simply  to  be  understood ; 
there  being  no  flying  from  God  but  thus : — from 
God,  an  angry  Judge  for  our  sins  ;  to  God,  a 
merciful  Father  in  our  Saviour.  By  this  phrase, 
then,  is  meant,  he  deserted  the  office  of  a  pro- 
phet ;  he  forsook  and  relinquished  the  ministerial 
function,  whereabout  God  had  employed  him. 
Thus  to  be  in  God' s  presence  is  used  in  Holy  Writ : 
Deut.  x.  8  :  "  The  Lord  separated  the  tribe  of 
Levi  to  stand  before  the  Lord."  1  Kings  xvii.  1 : 
"  As  the  Lordliveth,"  saith  Elias  [Elijah],  "  before 
whom  I  stand."     What  kind  of  men,  then,  ought 


192  NOTES    TJPON    JONAH. 

we  ministers  to  be  ?  How  decently  ought  we  to 
demean  and  behave  ourselves,  who  are  chaplains 
in  ordinary  to  the  King  of  Heaven  !  Every  month 
is  onr  waiting  month :  we  are  bound  to  constant 
and  continual  attendance.  It  was  the  title  of  the 
angel  Gabriel,  (Luke  i.  19,)  "I  am  Gabriel  that 
stands  in  the  presence  of  God,"  i.  e.,  ever  ready  to 
be  sent  of  Him  in  any  employment.  Now,  as 
angels  are  God's  ministers  in  heaven,  so  ministers 
are  God's  angels  on  earth,  and  stand  in  His  pre- 
sence, from  which  Jonah  did  fly. 

And  he  went  dowv,  to  Japho ;  for  he  found  a  ship 

going  to  Tarshish. 
Japho  was  the  port  of  Jerusalem,  distant  from 
thence  some  thirty  miles,  in  the  tribe  of  Dan ; 
afterwards  called  Joppa.  Here  Jonah  finds  a  ship 
for  his  purpose.  How  all  things  seem  to  favour 
and  flatter  his  flight !  He  lights  on  a  ship,  the 
ship  sets  sail,  and  at  the  first  the  tide  serves,  the 
wind  seconds  them.  Let  us  suspect  ourselves,  and 
search  our  actions,  whether  they  be  not  wrong, 
when  we  run  without  rub,  and  sail  without  re- 
mora  :  *  for  the  first  entrance  into  sin  is  easy  and 
pleasant ;  whereas  in  good  actions,  when  we  begin 
them,  it  is  a  thousand  to  one  but  that  the  devil  or 
our  corruptions  start  some  enemies  or  obstacles  to 
hinder  us. 

*  ["  Hindrance,"  "  obstacle,*'  M  delay."     A  Latin  word  of  frequent 
occurrence  in  the  writings  of  Fuller  and  his  contemporaries. — Ed.] 


CHAPTER    I.  193 


So  he  paid  the  fare  thereof. 

Jonah  herein  seems  to  be  a  man  of  a  good  con- 
science. Hearken,  ye  detainers  of  the  wages  of 
the  hirelings  :  know  that  Oppression,  the  master 
whom  you  serve,  will  deal  otherwise  with  you  than 
you  deal  with  your  servants :  for  u  the  wages  of 
sin  is  death,"  and  that  shall  duly  be  paid  you. 
And  you  servants  who  have  received  your  hire 
aforehand,  deal  not  worse  with  your  masters  for 
dealing  the  better  with  you,  but  conscionably  do 
your  work,  that  the  outlandish  proverb  may  not  be 
verified  in  you,  "  He  that  pays  his  servant's  wages 
aforehand,  cuts  off  his  right  arm ;  "  that  is,  occa- 
sions him  to  be  lazy  and  slothful. 

That  he  might  go  with  them  to  Tarshish  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord. 

Pharaoh's  dreams  were  doubled,  because  it  was 
a  thing  determined  by  God.  (Gen.  xli.  32.)  So 
these  words  were  doubled  in  the  text,  to  show  that 
it  was  no  sudden  motion  or  project  whereon  Jonah 
stumbled  unawares,  but  it  was  a  purpose  consulted, 
concluded,  debated,  determined.  He  would,  that 
he  would,  fly  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord.  Now, 
it  is  the  opinion  of  some,  that  Jonah  altered  his 
calling,  and  turned  merchant ;  but    this  is  more 


194  NOTES   UPON   JONAH. 

than  can  be  proved  out  of  the  words.  Traffic  in 
itself  is  lawful,  making  those  wooden  bridges 
over  the  sea,  which  join  the  islands  to  the  conti- 
nent; adopting  those  commodities  to  countries, 
whereof  they  are  barren  themselves  by  nature.  But 
it  is  not  fitting  that  the  tribe  of  Levi  should  change 
lots  with  the  tribe  of  Asshur ;  or  that  those  who 
have  curam  animarum,  should  take  upon  them 
cur  am  animalium  ;  apply  themselves  to  husbandry, 
grazing,  or  any  mechanical  trade. 

VERSE  4. 

But  the  Lord  sent  out  a  great  wind  into  the  sea,  and 
there  was  a  mighty  tempest  in  the  sea,  so  that  the 
ship  was  like  to  he  broken. 

But  the  Lord. 

Though  the  man  did  thus  leave  his  Master,  yet 
the  Master  will  not  leave  His  man ;  but  sends  a 
pursuivant  after  him.  Learn  from  hence,  God  is 
careful  for  His  servants, though  they  be  careless 
for  themselves.  (Gen.  xix.  16.)  Thus  also  was  God 
merciful  to  Thomas,  (who,  for  his  temper,  may  be 
called  the  Jonah  of  the  apostles,)  making  a  new 
apparition  for  the  confirming  of  his  faith.  (John 
xx.  26.)  Let  us  pray  to  God,  that  He  would  love 
us  to  the  end  ;  that,  though  we  forsake  Him,  He 
would  not  forsake  us ;  that,  though  we  forget  the 


CHAPTER    I.  195 

duty  of  children  to  Him,  He  would  be  pleased  to 
remember  the  love  of  a  Father  to  us.  And  here 
we  may  admire  God's  goodness  to  take  such  pains 
about  the  recalling  of  a  froward  sinner.  Lord ! 
what  was  Jonah,  that  Thou  shouldst  regard  him  ? 
or  the  son  of  Amittai,  that  Thou  shouldst  visit 
him  ? 

Sent  out  a  great  wind  into  the  sea. 

God  is  the  Commander  of  the  winds,  and  hatb 
them  at  His  beck,  as  the  centurion  had  his  ser- 
vants. He  saith  to  the  east  wind,  "  Go ; "  and 
he  goeth ;  (Exod.  x.  13 ;)  and  the  west  wind, 
"  Come ; "  and  he  cometh ;  (Exod.  x.  19 ;)  and 
to  the  south  wind,  "  Do  this  ;  "  and  he  doth  it. 
(Psal.  lxxviii.  26.)  If  it  be  objected,  that  the  devil 
is  styled,  (Ephes.  ii.  2,)  6S  the  prince  of  the  power 
of  the  air ;  "  and  therefore,  (to  give  the  devil  his 
due,)  sithence  [since]  wind  is  nothing  else  but  air 
moved  by  vapours,  it  may  seem  to  be  a  subject  of 
the  devil's  dominions :  I  answer,  The  devil  is  no 
absolute  prince  of  the  air5  no  monarch,  but  only 
he  hath  a  deputed  command  therein  under  the 
God  of  Heaven.  And  Satan  dares  not,  for  the  fear 
of  a  praemunire,  exceed  his  commission,  and  endea- 
vour anything  in  the  air,  without  God's  express 
command  or  permission.  Much  less  can  witches 
and  conjurers  (lieutenants  under  the  devil)  per- 
o  2 


196  NOTES    UPON    JONAH. 


form  anything  therein.  And  as  for  the  heathen's 
fancy,  which  make  iEolus  god  of  the  wind,  it  is 
lighter  than  the  wind  itself. 

80  that  the  ship  was  like  to  he  broken. 

Here    a    difficult    objection   may    be    started. 
"How  could  it  stand  with  God's  justice  to  put  so 
many  innocent  mariners  in  hazard  and  jeopardy 
of  their  lives  for  the  sin  of  Jonah  alone  ?    *  But 
these  sheep,  what  have  they  done  ?  '     '  Will  God 
destroy  the  righteous  with  the  wicked?'  'Shall  not 
the  Judge  of  all  the  earth  do  righteously  ? ' "     I 
answer,  first,  at  large  :  In  God's  proceedings  what 
we  cannot  conceive  to  be  good,  we  must  not  con- 
demn to  be  bad ;  but  suspect  ourselves,  suspend 
our  censures,  admire  His  works,  which  are  never 
against   right,  though  often    above  reason.      To 
come  nearer:  God  need  not  pick  a  quarrel  with 
man ;  He  hath  just  matter  enough  at  any  time  to 
have  a  controversy  with  him,  and  to  commence 
actions  against  him.     These  mariners,  though  not 
guilty  with  Jonah  in  this  particular  act,  yet  had 
deserved  this  punishment  of  God  for  their  mani- 
fold transgressions,  from  which  no  man  is  free. 

Yet  God  hastened  this  punishment  upon  them 
for  Jonah's  presence  with  them.  Wash  not  in 
the  same  bath  with  Cerinthus ;  decline  the  so- 
ciety of  notorious  sinners.  (Rev.  xviii.  4.)     Gold 


CHAPTER    I.  197 

though,  the  noblest  metal,  loseth  of  his  lustre  by 
being  continually  worn  in  the  same  purse  with 
silver :  and  the  best  men,  by  associating  them- 
selves with  the  wicked,  are  often  corrupted  with 
their  sins,  yea,  and  partake  of  their  plagues. 
Yet  when  men  are  implunged  in  misery  through 
the  faults  of  others,  and  suffer  for  company  for 
the  sins  of  others,  (as  men  in  suretiship,  undone 
by  the  prodigality  of  their  friends  for  whom  they 
were  bound,)  let  them  reflect  their  eyes  on  their 
own  faults,  and  know  that,  though  they  be  inno- 
cent in  this  particular,  yet  they  have  deserved 
this  punishment  of  God  for  some  other  sin ;  and 
God  may  justly  take  advantage  at  His  own  plea- 
sure to  inflict  the  punishment.  However,  let 
them  know  themselves  for  sinners  in  a  high 
degree,  who  involve  others  within  the  very  lati- 
tude of  their  own  punishments ;  as  drunken 
husbands,  who  by  their  prodigality  drowned  their 
whole  family  in  a  sea  of  want,  making  their 
wives,  children,  servants,  cattle,  pinch  and  pine 
through  their  riot  and  excess.  For  our  parts,  let 
us  labour  to  attain  to  true  piety ;  that  so  we  may 
rather  be  a  Joseph,  whose  goodness  may  make  a 
whole  family  to  prosper ;  rather  one  of  those  ten 
righteous,  for  whose  righteousness  a  whole  Sodom 
might  be  saved ;  than  an  Achan,  for  whose  sins  an 
army  may  be  routed  ;  or  a  Jonah,  for  whose  fault 
a  whole  ship  full  of  men  was  like  to  be  broken. 


198  NOTES  UPON  JONAH. 


VERSE  5. 

Then  the  mariners  were  afraid,  and  cried  every  man 
unto  his  god,  and  cast  the  wares  that  were  in 
the  ship  into  the  sea,  to  lighten  it  of  them.  But 
Jonah  was  gone  down  into  the  sides  of  the  ship  ; 
and  he  lay  down,  and  was  fast  asleep. 

Then  the  mariners  were  afraid. 

These  words  afford  a  harder  than  Samson's 
riddle.  Out  of  the  bold  came  fear ;  ont  of  the 
profane,  piety ;  out  of  the  covetous  came  casting 
away  of  goods.  Mariners,  they  are  the  hardiest 
of  all  people,  so  always  in  danger  that  they  are 
never  in  danger,  as  if  their  hearts  were  made  of 
those  rocks  amongst  which  they  use  to  sail. 
Yet  see,  they  feared.  They  are  accounted  a  pro- 
fane kind  of  people,  a-kin'd  unto  the  unjust 
judge.  (Luke  xviii.  2.)  They  are  esteemed  the 
Nazareth  of  the  world,  out  of  which  cometh  no 
good.  Yet  see,  they  pray.  They  are  generally 
covetous,  venturing  their  lives  for  lucre.  Yet  see, 
they  cast  away  their  goods.  Whence  we  may 
learn,  that  afflictions  are  able  to  affright  most 
profane  men  into  piety  :  whether  really  inflicted, 
as  unto  Pharaoh ;  or  certainly  denounced,  as 
unto  Ahab.  Wherefore,  let  us  labour  that  we  be 
as  good  when   afflictions  are  removed,   as  when 


CHAPTER    I.  190 

they  are  inflicted ;  as  pious  in  wealth  as  in  want ; 
as  well  affected  in  health  as  in  sickness ;  that  in 
prosperity  we  prove  not  apostates  from  those 
pious  resolutions  which  we  made  in  adversity. 
When  David  had  appointed  Solomon  king,  (1 
Kings  i.  36,)  '-  Benaiah  the  son  of  Jehoiada 
answered,  Amen.  And  the  Lord  God  of  my  lord 
the  king  say,  Amen."  So,  when  in  afflictions  we 
have  made  any  vows  of  future  piety,  if  we  have 
deliverance,  let  us  pray  to  God  to  ratify  and  con- 
firm our  resolutions,  and  to  give  us  strength  to 
fulfil  and  perform  them ;  lest  otherwise  we  take 
but  a  lease  of  piety,  during  the  term  that  the 
tempest  doth  last,  and  relapse  to  our  former 
wickedness  when  the  calm  begins. 

And  cried  every  man  unto  his  god. 

General  punishments  must  have  general  prayer 
and  humiliation ;  otherwise  the  plaster  will  be 
too  narrow  for  the  sore. 

To  his  god. 

The  ship  was  fraught  with  a  miscellany  of  all 
nations:  it  was  a  Babel,  and  contained  a  con- 
fusion of  as  many  religions  as  that  of  languages  : 
none  were  at  a  loss  for  a  deity  to  pray  to.  (So 
an  unnatural  sin  was  atheism.)  Yet  woful  then 
was  the  estate  of  the  world,  when  one  could  not 


200  NOTES    UPON   JONAH. 

see  God  for  gods.  But  let  us  now  be  thankful, 
that  as  the  true  serpent  of  Moses  ate  up  and 
devoured  the  seeming  serpents  which  Jaunes  and 
Jambres,  the  Egyptian  enchanters,  did  make ;  so 
now  in  the  civilized  world  the  knowledge  of  the 
true  God  hath  devoured  and  done  away  all  fancies 
and  fables  of  feigned  gods.  Nevertheless,  as  the 
heathens  in  this  ship,  so  every  Christian  may  still 
pray  to  his  proper  God.  "My  Lord  and  my 
God,"  saith  Thomas.  "I  thank  my  God."  (1 
Cor.  i.  4.)  The  same  is  God  to  all  in  general, 
and  to  each  in  particular. 

And  cast  the  wares  that  were  in  the  ship  into  the  sea. 

"  Skin  for  skin,  and  all  that  a  man  hath  will  he 
give  for  his  life."  *  (Acts  xxvii.)  Now,  if  life  be  so 
dear,  how  dear  is  the  life  of  our  life,  the  eternal 
happiness  of  our  souls !  fcC  What  shall  a  man 
gain,  if,"  &c.  ?  Therefore,  when  it  cometh  in 
competition  whether  we  shall  lose  our  souls  or 
our  goods,  let  us  drown  our  outward  pelf,  lest  it 
drown  us ;  let  us  cast  it  away,  lest  we  be  cast 
away  by  it.  "  Woe  be  to  him  that  loadeth  him- 
self of  thick  clay !  "  (Hab.  ii.  6.)  Eather,  as 
Joseph  saved  himself  from  his  mistress,  though 

*  [Job  ii.  4.  Fuller  gives  the  reference,  "  Acts  xxvii.,"  simply  to 
draw  the  reader's  attention  to  the  illustration  of  this  dictum  afforded 
by  the  account  of  St.  Paul's  shipwreck,  when  "  they  lightened  the  ship, 
and  cast  the  wheat  into  the  sea,"  &c. — Ed.] 


CHAPTER    I.  201 

he  left  his  garment  behind  him ;  so  it  matters 
not  though  we  lose  (the  clothes  of  our  souls)  our 
earthly  possessions,  so  be  it  our  souls  themselves 
still  remain  safe  and  entire.  And  if  in  such  a 
case  we  must  forgo  our  goods,  much  more  must 
we  forsake  our  sins,,  which  are  good  for  nothing, 
but  to  sink  us  down  to  destruction.  (Heb.  xii.  1.) 
"  Let  us  lay  aside  every  weight,  and  the  sin  that 
doth  so  easily  beset  us  -y  n  and  not  only  pray  to 
God  to  assist  us,  but,  with  the  mariners  in  the 
text,  back  and  second  our  prayers  by  using  all 
lawful  means  for  our  own  safety. 

But  Jonah  was  gone  down  into  the  sides  of  the 
ship. 

I  here  read  a  contradiction  in  Jonah's  actions. 
He  went  "  down  into  the  sides  of  the  ship  :  "  this 
savours  of  flight  and  of  fear.  And  there  he 
"  slept :  "  this,  of  confidence  and  security.  Yet 
wonder  I  not  that  I  cannot  make  sense  of  Jonah's 
actions,,  who  surely  at  this  time  could  scarce 
make  sense  of  his  own.  Sin  distracts  men,  and 
makes-  them  at  the  same  time  embrace  contra- 
dicting purposes ;  so  that  their  resolutions  fight 
as  the  twins  in  Eebekah's  womb,  and  are  as  con- 
trary to  themselves  as  to  God's  laws.  See,  Jonah 
at  one  instant  formidat  et  audei. 


202  NOTES    UPON   JONAH. 


And  lay  down,  and  was  fast  asleep. 

An  emperor,  hearing  of  the  death  of  one  of  his 
subjects,  who  was  deeply  indebted,  sent  to  buy 
his  bed,  supposing  there  was  some  opium  or 
soporiferous  virtue  therein,  that  he  could  sleep  so 
soundly  thereon  and  be  so  much  engaged.  Surely 
this  emperor  would  have  proved  a  frank  chapman 
to  have  purchased  Jonah's  ship ;  who,  notwith- 
standing he  had  so  many  things  within,  without, 
about,  above,  beneath,  to  disturb  him,  yet,  as  if  the 
tossing  of  the  waves  had  been  the  rocking  of  this 
cradle,  and  the  roaring  of  the  winds  lullabies  in 
his  ear,  a  was  fast  asleep." 

Learn,  First :  It  is  a  great  sin,  with  Jonah,  to 
be  drowsy,  when  the  rest  are  at  their  devotion ; 
and  yet  many  such  separatists  and  non-con- 
formists we  have,  who  by  their  sluggishness 
divide  themselves  from  the  whole  congregation. 
Indeed,,  Eutychus  had  some  plea  for  his  sleeping, 
because  St.  Paul's  sermon  was  continued  until 
midnight.  But  we  may  say  to  our  people,  as  our 
Saviour  to  His  disciples,  a  What !  can  ye  not 
watch  with  me  one  hour  ?  " 

Secondly:  It  is  a  great  sin  with  us  (with 
Jonah)  to  be  secure,  whilst  we,  with  others,  are 
in  a  Qommon  danger  and  calamity.  Consider  the 
present  estate  of  the  Christian  church.     Is  it  not 


CHAPTER    I. 


203 


tossed  with  the  tempest  of  war,  as  bad  as  Jonah's 
ship  ?  It  lost  an  anchor,  when  the  Palatinate 
was  lost.  It  sprung  a  leak,  when  Rochelle  was 
taken.  One  of  the  main-masts  thereof  was  split, 
when  the  king  of  Sweden  was  killed.*  Though 
we  in  this  island  be  safe  in  the  sides  of  the  ship, 
yet  let  us  not  be  sleepy  as  Jonah ;  but  with  our 
prayers  commend  to  God  the  distresses  of  our 
beyond-sea  brethren ;  and  thank  God  that  we, 
like  Gideon's  fleece,  are  dry,  when  the  ground 
round  about  is  wet  with  weeping,  steeped  in 
tears,  bedewed  with  mourning. 

Thirdly:  Persevering  in  sin  besots  men,  and 
makes  them  insensible  of  the  greatest  dangers. 
It  makes  men  like  Nabal ;  their  u  heart  dies 
within  "  them,  and  they  "  become  like  a  stone ;  " 
so  frozen  in  their  sins  that  no  fear  of  hell  fire  can 
thaw  them.  Thns  David,  when  he  killed  Uriah, 
seemed  to  kill  his  own  conscience.  How  was  he 
bereft  of  sense  of  sin  and  punishment  for  nine 
months  together  !  Yea,  the  time  of  Bathsheba's 
deliverance  was  come,  but  the  time  of  David's 
repentance  was  not  come.  Who  ever  saw  the 
sun  so  long  in  an  eclipse  ?  Let  ns,  therefore,  stop 
sin  in  the  beginning  :  for  profaneness,  as  well  as 
piety,  is  advanced  by  degrees,  and  in  the  progress 
thereof  hath  certain  stages  before  it  comes  to  the 

*  [Gustavus  Adolphus,  at  the  battle  of  Lutzen,  November  6th, 
1632.— Ed.] 


204  NOTES    UPON    JONAH. 

journey's  end.  Crush  it,  therefore,  in  the  first 
motion,  before  it  comes  to  be  a  settled  thought ; 
in  the  thought,  before  it  break  forth  into  action ; 
in  the  action,  ere  it  become  a  disposition ;  in  the 
disposition,  ere  it  be  a  habit ;  in  the  infant  habit, 
before  it  become  inveterate  and  another  nature. 

And  here  also  we  may  see  how  desperate 
security  in  wicked  men  hath  by  usurpation  enti- 
tuled  itself  to  be  true  valour.  Men  count  wicked 
men  full  of  fortitude,  which  run  on  God's  drawn 
sword  without  any  fear  ;,  when,  alas  !  it  is  nothing 
but  a  sottish  security,  arising  from  a  seared  con- 
science. Will  any  say,  that  it  is  true  valour  in  a 
Bedlam  that  he  feels  no  pain,  whose  limbs  are 
benumbed  and  past  sense  ? 

VERSE  6. 

So  the  shipmaster  came  to  him,  and  said  unto  him, 
Wliat  meanest  thou,  0  sleeper  ?  Arise,  call  upon 
thy  God,  if  so  be  that  God  will  think  upon  us, 
that  we  perish  not. 

So  the  shipmaster. 

The  shipmaster  that  was, — but  now  no  master 
of  it,  the  tyranny  of  the  tempest  commanding 
both  it  and  him, — begins  to  bestir  him.  Great 
men  must  not  think  to  be  privileged  from  danger 
by  the   eminency   of  their  place.      Mordecai  to 


CHAPTER    I. 


205 


Esther :    "  Think  not  thou  shalt  escape    in  the 
king's   house,  more  than   all   the  Jews."      Yea, 
sometimes   great   men  are  in  the  greatest  dan- 
gers ;  they   are  most  aimed  at.     "  Fight  neither 
against  small  nor  against  great,  save  only  against 
the  king  of  Israel."  (1   Kings   xxii.   31.)      Now 
sithence  [seeing]  there  was  a  governor  in  a  ship, 
it  teacheth  us  that  no  company  can  long  subsist 
without  order  and  superiority  one  above  another. 
From  the  courtiers  to  the  prisoners,  (Gen.  xxxix. 
22  J  Joseph  had  all  the  prisoners  in  the  prison  com- 
mitted to  his  hand.  Ten  is  but  a  small  number,  yet 
Moses  made  governors  over  ten.  (ilJxod.  xviii.  21.) 
Yea,  as  there  is  Michael  the  archangel  in  heaven,  so 
is  there  Beelzebub  the  prince  of  devils  in  hell :  so 
much  order  there  is  in  the  very  place  of  confusion. 
Away  then  with  the  Anabaptist,  who  would  set  all 
men  at  odds  by  making  all  men  even  !    For  a  com- 
monwealth to  want  [a]  chief,  it  is  the  chief  of  all 
wants  ;  every  man  will  do  what  he  list,  few  what 
they  should.     Too  much  liberty  would  make  men 
slaves  to  their  own  self-will.     Let  us  therefore  be 
"  subject  to  the  higher  powers,"  knowing   that 
"  there  are  no  powers  but  of  God." 

Came  unto  him,  and  said. 

Every  one  in  authority  ought  to  look  unto 
those  which  are  under  their  command  :  otherwise 
they  shall  answer  to  God  for  such  faults  as  those 


206  NOTES   UPON   JONAH. 

commit  which  are  under  their  charge,  through 
their  oversight  and  neglect.  Christ  is  said  to 
have  baptized,  John  iii.  22;  and  yet  it  is  said, 
John  iv.  2,  that  He  "  Himself  baptized  not,  but 
His  disciples."  We  see  that  the  deed  of  the  ser- 
vants, being  done  by  the  countenance  and  com- 
mand of,  the  Master,  is  attributed  and  ascribed  to 
the  Master  as  His  own  proper  work.  If  the 
master  hears  of  his  servant's  drunkenness,  and 
punisheth  it  not,  it  is  the  master's  drunkenness. 
If  the  master  hears  of  his  servant's  profaneness, 
and  reproves  him  not  for  it,  it  is  his  profaneness. 
Blameworthy,  .then,  are  those  magistrates  who 
would  have  the  profit,  not  the  pain ;  the  credit, 
not  the  care,  of  their  place  and  charge :  so  that 
they  deal  with  those  that  are  under  them  as 
David  did  with  Adonijah ;  they  will  not  so  much 
as  trouble  themselves  to  say  to  offenders,  "  Why 
doest  thou  so  ?  " 

What  meanest  thou,  0  sleeper  ? 

See  here,  the  Gentile  teacheth  the  Jew,  the 
Pagan  preacheth  to  the  Prophet,  and  he  is  con- 
tent to  hear  him.  How  faulty  is  their  pride,  who 
count  it  an  imbasing  of  their  knowledge  to  listen 
to  the  advice  of  others  who  in  any  respect  are 
their  inferiors !  (John  ix.  34.)  Yet  David 
hearkened  to  the  advice  of  Abigail ;  Abraham,  to 
the  counsel  of  Sarah  j  Apollos,  to  the  instruction 


CHAPTER    I.  207 

of  Aquila  and  Priscilla ;  yea,   Solomon,  the  wisest 
of  earthly    kings,  had  a   council   of   aged    men 
which  stood  before  him.     Neither  need  any  man 
think  much  to  learn  of  the  meanest  of  men,  who 
may  be  taught  by  pismires  and  lilies.     Yet,  when 
inferiors   on  just  occasion  adventure   to   counsel 
those  that  are  above  them,  that  their  counsel  may 
better  relish,  let  it  be  seasoned  with  these  three 
ingredients.    First :  secrecy.    This  alone  was  good 
in  Peter's  reproving  of  our  Saviour,  (Matt.  xvi.  22,) 
Trpo&XaftofjLevos,  he  "took  him  aside."     Secondly: 
seasonableness.      Abigail   (1    Sam.  xxv.   36)  told 
drunken  Nabal  neither  more  nor  less,  till  the  next 
morning:    she   thought  her   physic  would    work 
the  better,  if  she  gave  it  him  fasting.    Thirdly  : 
humility.      Naaman's  servants  :  is  Father,  if  the 
prophet  had  bid  thee  some  great  thing,  wouldst 
not  thou  have  done  it  ?  "  (2  Kings  v.  13.)     They 
brought  not  only  good  logic,  reasoning  from  the 
greater    to    the    less;     but    also    good     ethics, 
"  Father."       These   cautions     observed,    meaner 
persons,  by  God's  assistance,  with  hope  of  success 
may  take  upon  them  to  advise  their  betters. 

Arise,  and  call  upon  thy  God. 

He  doth  not  only  reprove  him  for  what  he  hath 
done  amiss,  but  also  directeth  him  in  what  he 
should  do  well.     They  are  miserable  guides,  that 


203  NOTES    UPON   JONAH. 

tell  the  wandering  traveller  that  he  hath  lost  the 
way,  but  tell  him  not  how  to  find  it. 

Arise. 

Men  must  put  away  all  laziness,  when  they  pre- 
pare themselves  to  prayer.  Indeed,  when  in  sick- 
ness we  are  God's  prisoners,  then  we  can  only 
rouse  up  our  souls,  and  not  arise  in  our  bodies. 
Then,  with  Hezekiah,  we  may  lie  on  our  bed  and 
pray,  pleading  to  God,  as  Mephibosheth  to  David, 
that  His  "  servant  is  lame."  But  otherwise, 
"  Cursed  is  he  that  doth  the  work  of  the  Lord 
negligently."  The  first  fruits  of  the  ass  was  not 
to  be  dedicated  to  God  in  the  Levitical  law,  but 
the  neck  thereof  was  to  be  broken.  Let  us  break 
the  ass's  neck  ;  let  us  banish  all  sloth  and  laziness, 
when  we  go  about  to  perform  any  service  of  God. 

Call  upon  thy  God. 

Because  perchance  the  shipmaster  had  a  great 
opinion  of  the  sufficiency  of  Jonah's  God ;  or  be- 
cause he  might  have  a  conceit  that  Jonah's 
prayers  might  be  more  prevalent  than  his  own. 
iEschinus  said  unto  his  uncle  Micio,  in  the 
comedy  : — 

Tu  potius  deos  comprecare  ;  nam  tibi  eos  certo  scio, 
Quo  vir  melior  es,   quam  ego  sum,  obtemperaturos 
magis* . 

*  [Tereistii  Adelphi,  iv.,  y.,  70,  71.— Ed.] 


CHAPTER    I.  209 

Or  else  lie  only  aimed  at  a  general  collection  of 
prayers,  hoping  that  that  cable-rope  would  be 
strongest  that  was  twisted  of  most  several  cords. 

If  sole  that  God  will  think  upon  us,  that  we  perish 
not. 

It  is  worth  our  search  to  know  when  these 
words,  "  If  so  be  God  will,"  are  to  be  inserted  into 
our  prayers,  and  when  they  must  be  omitted. 
When  we  pray  for  pardon  of  our  sins,  then  we 
must  omit  them :  for  God  hath  said,  "  At  what 
time,"  &c,  "  I  will  put  all  his  wickedness  out  of 
My  remembrance."  Now  let  us  not  dispute  of 
what  is  determined,  suspect  what  is  sure.  God 
saith,  He  will :  let  us  not  say,  "  If  so  be  God 
will."  If  our  repentance  be  unfeigned,  our  pardon 
may  be  undoubted.  In  such  a  case,  let  us  come 
to  the  throne  of  grace  with  boldness  in  the  as- 
surance of  faith,  with  reasoning,  trust  perfectly  in 
grace.  But  when  we  pray  for  the  removal  of 
punishment,  then  these  words  are  no  parenthesis, 
but  an  essential  part  of  our  prayers.  Then  we 
must  submit  ourselves  :  not  our  wills,  but  u  Thy 
will  be  done."  Then,  with  children,  we  must  not 
cry  to  carve  our  own  meat,  but  eat  that  which 
God  our  Father  cuts  for  us :  though  it  be  un- 
toothsome  for  our  palates  to  taste,  it  is  never  un- 
wholesome for  our  stomachs  to  digest. 


210  NOTES  UPON  JONAH. 

VERSE  7. 

And  they  said  every  one  to  his  fellow,  Come,  and  let 
us  cast  lots,  that  we  [may]  know  for  whose 
cause  this  evil  is  upon  us.  So  they  cast  lots, 
and  the  lot  fell  upon  Jonah. 

And  they  said  every  one  to  his  fellow. 

The  apprehension  of  the  present  danger  was 
the  cement  that  did  glue  and  unite  their  different 
judgments  and  affections  to  resolve  on  that  which 
the j  conceived  was  for  their  general  good.  It  is 
likely  that  the  beasts  in  the  ark,  when  they  were 
in  a  common  danger  of  drowning,  did  agree 
together,  and  for  that  time  dispense  with  their 
mutual  antipathies.  Grant,  then,  that  we  have 
several  tempers,  humours,  opinions ;  yet  the  ap- 
prehension that  we  have  one  grand  unpartial 
enemy,  the  devil,  who  like  a  roaring  lion  seeks  to 
devour  us, — this  should  make  us  centre  our  votes 
in  such  resolutions  which  are  behoof-M  for  all 
our  goods. 

Come,  let  us  cast  lots. 

The  use  of  lots  was  very  ancient  amongst  both 
Jews  and  Gentiles.  They  were  of  three  natures. 
First,  the  lot  divinatory,  used  by  Haman. 
(Esther  iii.  7.)  And  as  for  this  kind  of  lot,  it 
is  utterly  unlawful :  "  We  have  no  such  custom, 
nor    yet    the    churches    of    God."         Secondly, 


CHAPTER    I.  211 

divisory.  (Obad.  11 ;  Matt,  xxvii.  35.)  Thirdly, 
consultary.  (Lev.  xvi.  21;  Josh.  vii.  18;  1  Sam. 
xiv.  42.)  These  are  lawful,  if  used  lawfully,  with 
these  cautions : — First :  in  matters  of  difficulty ; 
as  quicksilver  in  the  iliaca  passio,  when  nothing 
else  can  untwine  the  guts ;  in  perplexed  and  in- 
tricate causes.  Secondly :  in  matters  of  conse- 
quence :  otherwise  there  may  [be]  difficiles  nugce, 
riddles  not  worth  the  reading ;  hard  shells  with- 
out a  kernel,  not  worth  the  cracking ;  difficulties 
which  deserve  not  the  resolving,  Thirdly :  they 
are  to  be  ushered  with  prayer,  as  in  the  choice 
of  Matthias.  (Acts  i.)  Fourthly:  that  nothing 
therein  be  attributed  to  chance.  Prov.  xvi.  33 : 
"  The  lot  is  cast  into  the  lap ;  but  the  whole  dis- 
position thereof  is  from  the  Lord ;  " — u  whole." 
Fortune,  that  god  of  man's  making,  is  a  mere 
idol  of  Dagon,  and  falls  down  at  the  approach  of 
the  ark  of  God's  providence ;  losing  both  head 
and  hands,  power  both  to  plot  and  perform.  It 
is  not  Fortune,  blind  through  ignorance,  that  can- 
not see  ;  but  Divine  Justice,  blind  through  impar- 
tiality, that  will  not  see,  which  ordereth  the 
matter.  Lastly :  no  cozenage  or  deceit  is  to  be 
used  in  them.  Lots  are  God's  scales,  wherein  He 
weigheth  matters  of  seeming  equality,  and  shows 
which  preponderates  :  they  therefore  that  falsify 
this  balance  of  the  sanctuary  must  needs  be 
abomination  in  the  sight  of  God. 
p  2 


212  NOTES    UPON   JONAH. 

Now,  because  lots  may  say  to  cards  what  Naomi 
said  to  [of]  Boaz,  "  They  are  near  unto  us,  and  of 
our  affinity,"  something  also  of  the  use  of  them. 
It  were  no  great  harm  if  there  were  no  other 
cards  used  than  those  of  clothiers  about  wool, 
and  of  mariners  in  the  ship.  But  as  for  cards 
to  play  with,  let  us  not  wholly  condemn  them, 
lest,  lacing  our  consciences  too  strait,  we  make 
them  to  grow  awry  on  the  wrong  side. 

Such  recreations  are  lawful,  if  we  use  them  as 
Jonathan  tasted  the  honey :  putting  forth  the 
end  of  his  rod,  he  touched  a  little  of  it,  and  his 
eyes  were  cleared.  But  let  us  take  heed  of  a 
surfeit,  into  which  those  do  fall  who  either  play 
out  of  covetousness,  or  for  more  than  their  estates 
can  bear,  or  constantly  and  continually.  All  their 
meat  is  sauce ;  all  the  days  in  their  almanack 
play-days,  though  few  holy-days.  The  creation 
lasted  but  a  week,  but  these  men's  recreations  all 
the  days  of  their  lives.  Such  using  of  lawful 
exercises  is  altogether  unlawful. 

That  we  may  know  for  whose  cause  this  evil  is 
upon  us. 

The  best  man  in  the  ship  carried  sin  enough 
about  him  to  drown  himself,  ship,  and  passengers. 
But  this  milk  we  suck  from  the  breasts  of  our 
mother  Eve,  to  shift  and  post  off  the  fault  from 
ourselves,  how  guilty  soever  we  are.     1  Sam.  xv. 


CHAPTER    I.  213 

9 :  "  But  Saul  and  the  people  spared  Agag,  and 
the  best  sheep."  Now,  verse  15,  it  is  said,  "  They 
have  brought  them  from  the  Amalekites  :  for  the 
people  spared  the  best  of  the  sheep."  He  that 
was  the  greatest  in  the  sin,  would  not  be  at  all  in 
the  shame.  Should  God  scourge  this  land  with 
famine,  or  any  other  general  punishment,  the 
courtiers  would  impute  the  cause  thereof  to  the 
covetousness  of  the  citizens ;  the  citizens  to  the 
prodigality  of  the  courtiers  :  the  rich  to  the  un- 
thankfulness,  discontented  murmuring  of  the 
poor;  the  poor  to  the  hard-heartedness  of  the 
rich :  the  laity  to  the  clergy's  want  of  preaching ; 
the  clergy  to  the  laity's  want  of  practising. 
Erery  one  would  post  the  fault  from  himself,  and 
be  inquisitive,  with  these  mariners,  u  for  whose 
fault  this  evil  was  upon  "  them. 


finis.. 


LONDON : 

PRINTED    BY   WILLrAM    NICHOLS, 

46,  HOXTON  SQUARE. 


<P 


i       '  ^r  USE 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below, 
or  on  the  date  to  which  renewed.  Renewals  only: 

Tel.  No.  642-3405 
Renewals  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  date  due. 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


JUN    11 


KECDLDMAY2671-9PM  65 

E!Vl^!DE 

tNTEf.  ■?  [QAM 


— — 2  3  1972 





3§£ 


AUTO  DISC  AUG  09  '91 


t  r»oi  a    en™  o  '71  General  Library 

(P2?Omof4?'62-I132  U-h^otgUfanl. 


YB  72018 


U.C.  BERKELEY  LIBRARIES 


CDDflTb3T31 


~^7 

<t*>17&l( 

j  1  C£ 

' 

THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY